I 
 
 I 
 
 i i I' ■ : 
 
 I 
 
 t 1 
 
v^-v v™>° V™/ ° c 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 '.' ^°- V 
 
 •l!nL'» *> 
 
 V."'.T.» ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « V \J ■* ♦ . • v » 
 
 <* "• 
 
 CT o 
 
 
 •I o 
 
 
 .0 
 

 
 
 
 »°**+, " 
 
 <K * 
 
 
 > "* 
 
 *^ ♦. 
 
 '. ^> 
 
 ♦<°- 
 
 
 -*-. * 
 
 >!^L% *> 
 
 ^ •• .t> ^ ^ %TTn •• #> v ** ^ ,«*' 
 
 £9* 
 
 V I 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 4o «* 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ♦«°* '• 
 
 *°^K 
 
 
 
 %^^/ V*^> h v 2 ^'*/ 
 
 ** 
 
SPIRIT MATES 
 
 fheir Origin and Destiny 
 
 SEX-LIFE 
 
 MARRIAGE 
 
 DIVORCE 
 
 By J. M. PEEBLES, M. D., M. A., F. A. S. ( Ph. D. 
 ALSO 
 
 A S YM POS I UM 
 
 By Forty Noted Writers 
 
 SPIRIT MATES- 
 
 THEIR PRE-EXISTENCE 
 
 EARTH PILGRIMAGES 
 
 REUNIONS IN SPIRIT-LIFE 
 
 Edited and Arranged by ROBERT SUDALL, 
 
 PEEBLES' PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 Battle Creek. Michigan, V. S. A. 
 

 Entered According to Act of Congress in the Year 1909, by 
 
 J. M. PEEBLES, M. D. 
 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 
 
 All Rights Reserved. 
 
 CI.A25I47G 
 
Bebicatfon 
 
 It gives me pleasure almost unspeakable to 
 dedicate this book, imperfect is it may be, to that 
 royal-hearted Friend of Humanity, Visible and 
 Invisible, 
 
 t>on. XTbomas TP21. Stanford) 
 
 a cultured business gentleman of Melbourne, Aus- 
 tralia, highly esteemed by its most enlightened 
 citizens, and honored by thankful thousands and 
 tens of thousands upon the two continents (except- 
 ing, always, the uneducated and the spiritually 
 opaque), honored for his personal manliness, his 
 untiring efforts and steadfastness of purpose in 
 distributing Spiritualist literature gratuitously and 
 in sustaining at his own expense the Bailey seances 
 which demonstrate the mighty truth of a future 
 life, the reunion of friends hereafter and eternal 
 progress beyond death, thus cheering the discon- 
 solate and wiping the tears from mourners' eyes. 
 After the criticisms of all reformers there come 
 the crowns. Buildings, however magnificent and 
 artistic, may perish, but their devoted, conscientious 
 builders live in human hearts and upon the pages 
 of history forever. 
 
 J. M. PEEBLES, M. D. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I Page 
 
 Universal Love — the Inmost Essence of Every Human Being. . . 1 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 Love a Redemptive Power — Pure Love is Sexless — Love as a 
 
 Reforming Force 5 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Marriage and Divorce — Loveless Marriages — Love is the Founda- 
 tion of Marriage — Divorces in Foreign Countries — Statis- 
 tics of Increased Divorces in America — Divorces in Great 
 Britain 10 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 Marriage Wrecks — Their Causes — Their Effects upon Society — 
 The Miseries of the Mismated — Socrates, Alcibiades, 
 Pericles, Cicero, Shakespeare, Milton, Dickens, and others 19 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 Justification of Divorces — Professor Larkin and Marital Rights — 
 
 Social Freedom, Its Effects upon Society 27 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 Advice to the Married — How to Select Partners — The Bonds 
 of Affinity — Divorces are Necessities — Only the Healthy 
 Should Marry — Frequent Divorces Demoralizing 33 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 Involution and Evolution — Types are Eternal — Typal Form in 
 Sperm-Cell — Substance in Germ-Cell — Man the Apex of 
 Involved Forms — The Matehood of Angels and Men 41 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Genius of Spiritualism — The Nature of Spiritualism — Its Dem- 
 onstrations — Activities of the Spirit in the Future World . . 49 
 
 vii 
 
viii , Contents 
 
 CHAPTER IX Page 
 
 Origin of Man — Did He Come from Orang-Outangs? — Is the 
 Conscious Spirit Eternal? — Different Opinions upon Man's 
 Origin — Oashpe, Theosophists, Wallace, Tuttle 56 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 Unreality of Matter— The Unseen, the Real— The Vanishing of 
 Atoms — Spirit Substance the Substratum Moulded by 
 Conscious, Intelligent Spirit — Max Muller, Professor Denton, 
 Wallace, Haeckel, and others 68 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 Divorces, Ancient and Modern — Divorces in China, Persia, 
 Egypt, etc. — The Evolution of Marriage — Bolingbroke, 
 Max Muller, and Darwin on Christianity 81 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 Soul and Spirit not Synonyms — Only the Spirit is Immortal — 
 Soul Bodies are Particled and Ever-changing — What the 
 Learned Say of Spirit 92 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 Valuable Testimonies — Statements of Distinguished Authors, 
 Scientists and Professors in America and Other Countries — 
 Spiritualism in the Churches 97 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 General Resume — Theodore Parker in Two Worlds — Garibaldi 
 and Mediums — Auras Reveal Character — Equality of the 
 Sexes — Visions of Spirit Mates — Spirits Differ — No Life 
 from Non-life — Poets' Testimonies to Spirit Mates — The 
 Man Christ Jesus — Communications from Spirit Mates. . . . 275 
 
 SYMPOSIUM BY SOME FORTY WRITERS 
 
 Books and Authors Quoted 
 
 Upon the Origin of Spirit Germs the following books 
 
 and authors are quoted from : Page 104 
 
 The Spirits Pathway Traced /. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
 Immortality and Our Future Homes /. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
 Nature's Divine Revelations A. J. Davis, M. D. 
 
 Light of Egypt Burgoyne 
 
Contents ix 
 
 Principles of Nature Maria M. King 
 
 Soul and Its Human Embodiments Cora L. V. Richmond 
 
 Pathway of the Soul Oriental Spirit 
 
 Views of Spirit Josephine Mrs. Longley (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit John Pierpont Mrs. Longley (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Abby A. Judson Mrs. C. Peter silia (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Hassein Mrs. C. Peter silia (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Carlyle Petersilia Mrs. C. Petersilia (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Madame Bl — Mrs. C. Petersilia (Medium) 
 
 Journeys to Planet Mars Sara Weiss 
 
 Healing of the Nations Charles Linton (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirits Lyman C. Howe (Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Swedenborg L. A. Cahagnet 
 
 Idealism W. T. Evans 
 
 Art Magic Emma Hardinge Britten 
 
 Upon Sex, Conjugal Love and Marriage the following 
 
 authors and books: Page 155 
 
 Genesis and Ethics of Conjugal Love A. J. Davis, M. D. 
 
 The Great Harmonia A. J. Davis, M. D. 
 
 Marriage and Sexual Development E. D. Babbitt, M. D. 
 
 Rending the Veil W.W. Aber 
 
 Spirit Franz Petersilia's Views Mrs. Longley (Medium) 
 
 Heaven and Hell Emanuel Swedenborg 
 
 Lectures on Spiritualism J . J, Morse 
 
 Upon Marriage and Its Relation in Spirit Life the fol- 
 lowing authors and books are consulted: Page 174 
 
 The Spirit World and Its Inhabitants Eugene Crowell 
 
 Spiritualism Scientifically Demonstrated Prof. Robert Hare 
 
 Principles of Light and Color E. D. Babbitt, M. D. 
 
 Beyond the Veil P. B. Randolph 
 
 Heaven Revised Mrs. E. B. Duffy 
 
 Motherhood Spirit Abby A. Judson 
 
 Celestial Telegraph L. A. Cahagnet 
 
 Real Life in Spirit Lands Maria M. King 
 
 Upon the Evidences of Spirit Mates, selections from 
 
 the following: Page 201 
 
 Pathway of the Human Spirit Traced J. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
 Pilgrimage of Thomas Paine in the Spirit World . Rev. Chas. Hammond 
 
 Spirit Mates by Spirit Pierpont Mary T. Longley (Medium) 
 
 Spirit Mates by Spirit Hosea Ballou. .. .Mary T. Longley (Medium) 
 
x Contents 
 
 Spirit Mates by Spirit Josephine Mary T. Longley {Medium) 
 
 Letters from Astrea Mary T. Longley (Medium) 
 
 Views on Spirit Mates Hudson Tuttle 
 
 Art Magic Emma Hardinge Britten 
 
 Spiritualism Judge J. W. Edmonds 
 
 Journeys to the Planet Mars Sara Weiss 
 
 Views of Spirit Abby Judson Mrs. Peter silia {Medium) 
 
 Views of Spirit Franz Petersilia Mrs. Petersilia (Medium) 
 
 Rending the Veil W. W. Aber (Medium) 
 
 With Mrs. Stanford Mrs. J. J. Whitney (Medium) 
 
 Mary Ann Carew Carlyle Petersilia 
 
 Celestial Telegraph L. A. Cahagnet 
 
 Robert Burns and His Highland Mary Mrs. Hyzer (Medium) 
 
 Actual Experiences with Soul Mates in Earth Life Various 
 
 General Resume /. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 Do we dream, do we actually live, and if so, what our 
 final destiny? 
 
 The Absolute One is the only final authority. All 
 this side of spiritual infinitude is finite, imperfect and 
 evanescent. 
 
 Human bodies, however symmetrically formed and 
 carefully guarded, die because organized structures. 
 Earth to earth is nature's fixed fiat. 
 
 The dwellers in Thebes and Memphis honored those 
 who skilfully embalmed their bodies. They shrunk 
 from discarding like cast-off garments their physical 
 organizations. It matters not just now whether a human 
 body came up from the lower things that creep and 
 crawl or through the wild beasts that howl and prowl by 
 night ; it is not only beautiful, but there is engrafted into 
 it mentality, conscious spirituality, and we believe, with- 
 out a doubt, immortality. Bodies from dust, spirits 
 from God, are the voices of involution and evolution. 
 
 What is the body, beautiful as it is, but a frail, fleshly 
 shell, while the spirit, enthroned within, thinks, wills, 
 hopes, reasons, aspires, and consciously knows of immor- 
 tality. 
 
 The past, fruited out into the more active present, 
 budding and blooming all along the way. 
 
 Memorable is the mountain -side where Phidias wrought, 
 the room where Milton wrote, the cottage where Shake- 
 speare dwelt; the library where Emerson penned his un- 
 dying truths; but still more precious is this human tem- 
 
 xi 
 
xii Preface 
 
 pie that garners the finite God within. In fact, death 
 only lets the imprisoned king free. 
 
 Death may dim the objective senses, close the doors, 
 darken the windows, crush the brainy convolutions, 
 blight the million cells, and pull down the pillars of nerves 
 and muscles, but it cannot touch the spirit — the kingly 
 mortal that reigns within. 
 
 "Know ye not, "said the Inspired Apostle, "that ye 
 are the temple of God and that the spirit of God dwell- 
 eth in you?" 
 
 This indwelling spirit, the divine ego, the beginning- 
 less Atma of the Hindu, the electron of the advanced 
 scientist, the conscious point of force of the metaphysical 
 transcendentalist — is an entity — a fixed unit of life, bear- 
 ing some such relation to God, the Absolute One, the im- 
 mutable consciousness, life, energy and will of the uni- 
 verse, as does the tiny pearly drop to the everflowing 
 crystal fountain. 
 
 As my parish is the world, and my charity touching 
 its inhabitants is as wide as the lands and the isles of the 
 ocean; and conscious withal that diversities and varied 
 expressions of opinions are both natural and educational, 
 I have permitted every spirit and mortal in this volume 
 to fully and frankly advance their own opinions. And 
 this in consonance of equality, moral right and justice. 
 But it is to be understood, distinctly understood, that I 
 must not be held responsible for those sentiments only 
 which came from my own brain and pen. 
 
 Personalities, representing in a measure nations and 
 races, have their individualized facial features and their 
 general traits of character. Europeans have pronounced 
 Americans "pushing, dashing and daring." Whatever 
 
Preface xiii 
 
 was the motive in this charge of daring, it has in it more 
 than a semblance of truth. 
 
 As an American of the Americans, of New England 
 stock traced back to Scotland, on the Tweed, personally 
 I may be very "daring," but I will — the will being almost 
 omnipotent — do what I desire to do. 
 
 A generation ago, while reading Emerson's Essays 
 and hearing some of his public lectures, I desired to 
 know him personally, and so, calling at his Concord resi- 
 dence, I received a most cordial and graceful welcome into 
 his library, choice and massive. This was a red-letter 
 day. 
 
 Nearing the close of a lecture course in London, I felt 
 a pressing, persistent desire to see Thomas Carlyle of 
 whom Emerson had spoken to me so eulogistically. 
 Accordingly I asked my good friend, Stainton Moses 
 (M. A., Oxon.) to give me a card of introduction to 
 Carlyle, as he had met and knew him. He very gra- 
 ciously refused, saying, "Carlyle is quite old and feeble 
 now, and I learn that he receives very few, if any, visi- 
 tors.'' Nothing daunted, I stepped into a hansom, Ches- 
 shire bound, and was soon at Carlyle 's door. Passing in 
 my card by the servant, and waiting — waiting for what 
 seemed a minute eternity, I was invited into the draw- 
 ing room — another long, very long waiting, when the dis- 
 tinguished Carlyle came in, bringing with him not the 
 most psychic-cheering aura. The conversation, rather 
 cool, was brief. The striking point that I now remember 
 was: "America — America, a great maw from which are 
 hatched out most of the world's fads." He did not ask 
 me to call again. Leaving, I said to myself, "Thomas 
 Carlyle, great, grum, grim, and grand — socially and 
 
xiv Preface 
 
 gracefully, how unlike the sweet-spirited Emerson!" 
 The calling was "daring" and the chill of my reception 
 was doubtless deserved. 
 
 Another dip into the ocean of the daring. Without per- 
 mission or the shadow of consent, I dedicate this book 
 to my esteemed friend, Thomas W. Stanford, a noted 
 business man and most devoted Spiritualist, of Melbourne, 
 Australia. 
 
 It was thirty-seven years ago this autumn that my 
 feet first pressed Australian soil. I was invited there by 
 W. H. Terry, the able editor of the Harbinger 
 of Light, and an extensive contributor to the journal- 
 istic literature of Spiritualism. 
 
 My first course of lectures was delivered in Temper- 
 ance Hall, the second in the Prince of Wales theater, oc- 
 cupying in all between three and four months. Report- 
 ers and the correspondents of the press treated me most 
 ungraciously. Here is a sample published in the Mel- 
 bourne Daily Telegraph: 
 
 "I cannot better begin to describe Peebles than by 
 giving a few of the delicate epithets bestowed on him by 
 all the newspapers, town and country: 'an impudent 
 American,' 'an impious pretender,' 'a long-haired apos- 
 tate,' 'a bold blasphemer.' These figures of speech might 
 be indefinitely multiplied, and yet half the truth would 
 not be told. This great and good man (Peebles), in 
 speaking, works himself up into a frenzy, while with 
 bloodshot eyes and rolling tongue and a foaming mouth 
 he tells the opinion that some 'heathen Chinee' had 
 formed of Christianity away somewhere in the Far West. 
 He then maudles over a Yankee story about some poor 
 youth mourning for his granny whom he had never seen 
 and who came from 'Arabula' to pat him on the head." 
 
Preface xv 
 
 The above abusive paragraph, with other similar 
 ones, was printed in the Dunedin Morning Star, and other 
 New Zealand journals where I had promised to come and 
 deliver a course of lectures. 
 
 Later, on Sunday evenings, I was sustained upon the 
 platform by such influential parties as M'llwraith, the 
 mayor of Melbourne; Ross, Terry, Smith, Stanford, and 
 other noted gentlemen of influence. Before the close of 
 the second course of lectures the tone of the press had 
 materially changed. The Daily Telegraph thus prefaced 
 a fine report of a Sunday evening's discourse: "A crowd 
 filled the Prince of Wales theatre last evening from pit 
 to ceiling. The assemblage was intelligent and orderly, 
 listening to the lecture entitled, 'Spiritualism Becoming 
 Universal.' It was pronounced interesting to the finish." 
 The Daily Melbourne Age said: "The theatre was so 
 crowded that even the upper gallery was opened and 
 many people were compelled to stand." 
 
 This evolution of the press was in consonance with the 
 great evolutionary law of nature. On my last visit to 
 Melbourne, the fifth, the press was liberal and tolerant. 
 There were at this time twenty-seven Sunday evening 
 lectures, meeting in churches, halls, and drawing rooms, 
 and several Lyceums were doing most excellent work in 
 a practically liberalizing and useful education. No truth 
 ever perished. God cares for his own. The Harbinger of 
 Light, edited by that talented and cultured lady, Mrs. 
 Annie Bright, was having an extensive and rapidly in- 
 creasing circulation. 
 
 "The Golden Age lies onward, not behind. 
 
 The pathway through the past has led us up ; 
 The pathway through the future will lead on 
 
xvi Preface 
 
 And higher. We are rising from the beast 
 Unto the Christ and human brotherhood." 
 
 If it be true that in a multitude of counselors there 
 is wisdom, this volume should intelligently and largely 
 settle the question of "Soul mates," yet all must decide 
 for themselves. Spiritualism has neither a pope, cardi- 
 nal nor bishop. 
 
 Perfection pertains to neither mortals nor books. 
 And so there may be, there necessarily must be, in this 
 volume, some errors, chargeable largely, however, to 
 the copyists. These will be corrected in future editions. 
 It may be further stated that a considerable number of 
 the spirit messages and theories appearing in this vol- 
 ume are more sympathetic than scientific and more 
 emotional than philosophical. The emotions sometimes 
 bordering upon the indiscreet — a sort of overheated social 
 affectional sympathy, but tolerance and impartiality not 
 only enjoins but persistently insists that all should be 
 heard in their own way, and in their own words. 
 
 "Speak thy thought if thou believ'st it; 
 
 Let it jostle whom it may; 
 E'en though the unwise scorn it, 
 
 Or the obstinate gainsay; 
 Every seed that grows tomorrow 
 
 Lies beneath a clod today. 
 
 "If our sires (the noble hearted 
 Pioneers of things to come), 
 Had like some been weak and timid, 
 Traitors to themselves, and dumb, 
 Where would be our present knowledge? 
 Where the hoped Millenium?" 
 
 — J. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 "Whoever wa,s begotten by pure love, 
 And comes desired and welcomed into life, 
 Is of immaculate conception. 
 He whose heart is full of tenderness and truth, 
 Who loves mankind more than he loves himself, 
 And cannot find room in his heart for hate, 
 May be another Christ (in effect). 
 We all may be the saviors of the world, — 
 If we believe in Divinity and live the Christ-life." 
 
 When the distinguished statesman and orator, Charles 
 Sumner, of Massachusetts, was ruthlessly stricken down 
 in the Senate Chamber at Washington by a -slavery poli- 
 tician of South Carolina, the news flashed afar with 
 lightning speed. The nation was stirred. The intelli- 
 gence reaching Concord, Mass., where Emerson was sit- 
 ting quietly in his library; he immediately dispatched a 
 telegram in these tender, loving, inspired words: 
 
 "Courage and goodwill; martyrs to principles 
 are immortal on earth." 
 
 Sumner, pale and suffering, whispered these words in 
 reply : 
 
 "Tell my dear friend, Emerson, that I both 
 reverence and love him." 
 
 Love, the conscious spirit presence of the cosmos, con- 
 stitutes the inmost essence of every human being. 
 This being true, why should not love be as deep 
 and pronounced in man as in woman? It is. 
 
 As there are manly women, so there are womanly 
 
 (i) 
 
2 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 men. Jesus and Cicero were noted samples. Jesus did 
 not marry and Cicero married and was divorced. No 
 lines of demarcation, touching the exquisite quality of 
 love can be drawn between the sexes. Pure love has 
 nothing to do with sex. It is a principle. What is too 
 often denominated love is only passion — a selfish passion 
 born in the cranial back brain regions. 
 
 It is neither seemly nor logical to apply the inspiring 
 word "love" to animals. Their structures are fragmen- 
 tary. They are segments of finite being. They book 
 not treasured memories of the mighty past. They have 
 not in their intellectual makeup the rational religious 
 element that spiritually points heavenward. 
 
 Women — and there are such — who excessively "love" 
 household pets more than children. These characters 
 are abnormal. They are on the way to insane asylums. 
 Animals as inferiors we may admire. They fill their 
 niches in the vast economy of nature. They have their 
 rights and should be treated most kindly. But, function- 
 ing on a higher plane of consciousness, we love — spirit- 
 ually love — children, because interiorly we are of 
 them. They are flesh of our flesh and spirits akin to our 
 spirits. We love them also because we see in them the 
 mighty, uprising possibilities which bloom out ulti- 
 mately into the gifted and glorified sons and daughters 
 of God. 
 
 "This early dream of love, though beautiful, is only 
 one scene," remarks Emerson, "in our life play." In the 
 procession of the soul from within outward, it unfolds, 
 enlarging its circles, like light proceeding from an orb. 
 It passes from the household loving of one to loving all ; 
 and so this one beautiful soul, afire with conscious life, 
 
Universal Love 3 
 
 opens the divine door through which he enters to the 
 society of all the true and pure souls gone before. Thus 
 in our first years are we put in training for a love which 
 knows neither sex, person, nor partiality, but which seeks 
 virtue and wisdom everywhere to the end of increasing 
 wisdom and truth, and finally universal love. 
 
 Highly unfolded souls require no introduction. The 
 recognition is intuitional. Meeting a noble bodily-en- 
 cased spirit that knows our spirit, we indulge the pleas- 
 ing truth — a truth to us that we knew this loved one in 
 a pre-existent state; and delicious were those delicate 
 experiences in those higher, sweeter realms of paradisaic 
 blessedness. Too ethereal were the workings of that 
 inner consciousness, then afar back beyond the firemist 
 time of this planet, to be now projected into' the external 
 memory of mine, or of earth's multitudinous masses, 
 cloyed and smothered with the crushing cares of this 
 material life. 
 
 Heaven is not so much a locality as it is a condition 
 of harmony and love. And yet it is difficult to entirely 
 disconnect heaven from surrounding, substantial scenery. 
 It is self-evident that whatever exists in the realms of 
 the relative must exist somewhere. All substance, so 
 far as we can judge, has form. As there are organized 
 spiritual beings, there must be extent and limit bearing 
 upon them relationally, and whatever is in extent, must 
 be in space, and have some kind of location. If there is 
 anything not in space, it can have neither form nor figure, 
 for figure is defined by logicians to be "the limit of extent ;" 
 and the human mind cannot conceive of form without 
 limit, of limit without extent, and extent without space. 
 Spiritual beings then have location, and exalted spirits 
 
4 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 speak of their beautiful homes where life is love and love 
 is law; of music, and fountains casting their silvery spray . 
 of evergreen gardens, isles of entrancing loveliness; flow- 
 ing streams with jeweled banks ; harmonial congresses of 
 angels and parliaments of the gods. In these higher re- 
 gions of immortality, the inhabitants are earnest and un- 
 tiring in their activities. Patriarchs, martyrs, reformers 
 continue their holy missions. Newton pursues his in- 
 vestigation of the immutable laws of nature. Fulton's 
 inventive genius finds broader scope for action. Mozart 
 sweeps golden harp strings, toning to harmony discords 
 in the spheres. Philosophers pursue their transcendental 
 studies. Geologists probe newly formed planets and 
 worlds and astronomers become enthusiastic in measur- 
 ing the mighty orbs that make radiant the spaces above. 
 Spirit life, then, is an active life, a social life, a retribu- 
 tive life, a constructive life, a progressive life, and in the 
 higher spheres a love -life where spirit mates meet and 
 blend in perfect harmony. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 "I am mother of Life and companion of God! 
 I move in each mote from the suns to the sod, 
 I brood in all darkness, I gleam in all light, 
 I fathom all depth, and I crown every height; 
 Within me the globes of the universe roll, 
 And through me all matter takes impress and soul. 
 Without me all forms into chaos would fall; 
 I was under, within, and around, over all 
 Ere the stars of the morning in harmony sung, 
 Or the systems and suns from their grand arches 
 swung. 
 
 "All creatures conceived at the Fountain of Cause 
 Are born of my travail, controlled by my laws ; 
 I throb in their veins and I breathe in their breath, 
 Combine them for effort, disperse them in death; 
 No form is too great or minute for my care, 
 No place so remote but my presence is there. 
 I bend in the grasses that whisper in spring, 
 I lean o'er the spaces to hear the stars sing, 
 I laugh with the infant, I roar with the sea, 
 I roll in the thunder, I hum with the bee; 
 From the center of suns to the flowers of the sod 
 I am shuttle and loom in the purpose of God ; 
 The ladder of action all spirit must climb 
 To the clear heights of Love from the lowlands of 
 Time." 
 
 — James G. Clark. 
 
 Human lives, considered in their earthly limitations, 
 may be compared to bars and gamuts in music. Discords 
 have their uses as do backgrounds in paintings. 
 
 (5) 
 
6 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 The seer, with unveiled eye, sees the infinite stair- 
 way of degrees extending upward from granite solids to 
 semi-solids; to liquids, to gases, to ethers, and on into 
 invisible, inconceivable subtleties, which in contradis- 
 tinction from nonentities, we denominate spirit substances ; 
 each infinitesimal unit of these absolutely numberless 
 substances, polarized and active, seeks its mate. 
 
 Each electron — each tangent of the circle of being 
 formed a part of the stupendous whole — one divine inter- 
 blending essence of entities, diverse in unity, reaching 
 from the monad up to the templed dome in man — the 
 crowned coronal region — and the divine center of con- 
 sciousness, aspiration, and love — pure, holy love — God 
 incarnate and immortal! 
 
 No lines of demarcation tending to the quality of love 
 can be drawn between the sexes. Each is endowed with 
 the wisdom and love principles. Pure love has nothing 
 to do with sex. The mother loves equally the different 
 genders in her family of children. 
 
 What in parlor or palace is often denominated love 
 is only passional attraction, dreaming of a gratification, 
 conceived and manifest through the cerebellum portion 
 of the brain. It is not seemly nor strictly logical to 
 apply the holy word love to insects or to animals of any 
 grade. Their structures are fragmentary. Their top 
 heads lack the graceful arch. They have not in their 
 makeup the rational and religious crowns which point 
 heavenward. 
 
 While woman has the more complex organization 
 prophesying of motherhood, man has the muscular sys- 
 tem, and, according to biologists and phrenologists, the 
 weightier brain. And yet, it is texture rather than 
 
Love a Redemptive Power 7 
 
 weight that evolves power and proficiency. These two 
 halves of the one continuous unfolding circle, positive 
 and negative, wisdom and love, are equals; the balancing 
 wheel, so to speak, changing from one to the other during 
 the unrolling, constituting diverse personalities. 
 
 Beautiful in effect is the medicine of love to the 
 morally diseased. It works by an infinitude of methods, 
 but always to redemptive ends. When fires, faggots, 
 clanking chains, and gloomy penitentiaries had all failed 
 to reform, the "still small voice" of spiritual love touched 
 the heartstrings, opened a new fountain and redeemed 
 the erring. This principle, wielded by William Penn, 
 tamed the Indian soul and toned it to throbbing kind- 
 ness. Wielded by the benignant Howard it made dingy 
 prisons in Europe schools of reform. Breathed by the 
 great hearted Oberlin, it transformed many by-corners of 
 pollution in the old world into blooming gardens. Whis- 
 pered by the womanly Elizabeth Fry, it filled those dun- 
 geons in houses of refuge and asylums of outcasts with 
 higher thoughts and pure ideals — proclaimed upon public 
 platforms by such reformers as Lucretia Mott, Iy. Maria 
 Child, and other pleading missionaries, love is as sure 
 to produce high, elevating influences as are shivering 
 lightnings to do their mission work. Laying all personalities 
 aside, love, wisdom and will constitute the holy trinity 
 that is to save the world. The moral power of love, 
 guided by wisdom, is the only force ever employed by the 
 All -Father God or angels in the divine order of subju- 
 gation. It is the deepest and mightiest of all principles 
 — and the silvery sea over which mortals sail to the haven 
 of heavenly rest. 
 
 On the earthly planes of life n productions are earthly; 
 
S Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 in the spirit realm, spiritual; in the celestial, celestial. 
 Angels generate thoughts ideas, and plan great redemp- 
 tive reforms. It is beautiful to become angelic even on 
 earth. There should be a mount of ascension, a spiritual 
 birth to each brain organ, a heavenly polarity, before 
 physical death. Otherwise expressed, each cell, each 
 faculty of the mind should be developed along the as- 
 cending line of divine use and purity. 
 
 The change of clothing, or a change of place, does 
 not change character. Entrance into the future world 
 of spirit will no more effect the trend, the moral tenden- 
 cies of the conscious spirit or miraculously give it new 
 directions, desires and aims than a voyage across the 
 Atlantic Ocean to London would transform a thief into a 
 saint; all grow to be angels by degrees. True, death may 
 give improved surroundings and conditions, and these 
 may help to higher relations, but still a person cannot 
 become scientific or holy as would a garment by wash- 
 ing. Salvation means something more than physical 
 chemistry. Volition and effort are involved in the 
 struggle for moral purity. Forget it not that salvation 
 is not chemical, nor cataclysmic, nor through any blood 
 atonement, but it is a gradual interior unfoldment — a 
 coming into harmony with divine law — a blissful se- 
 quence achieved through the exercise as aforesaid of 
 love, wisdom and will, and all this is accomplished in 
 harmony with natural law. Kindness and sympathy 
 and the knowledge of angel ministries are incentive to 
 spiritual light and the spiritual life. 
 
 All the germinal forces of the spirit are divine; the 
 wrong comes from their manifestations and misdirections 
 
Love a Redemptive Power 9 
 
 through material forms, the transgression of the ignor- 
 ant or the wilful abuse of the good. 
 
 Amativeness, speaking phrenologically, disrobed of 
 earthliness, turned into higher channels, resurrected and 
 actualized, as in angelic life, may not only originate, but 
 may be considered the synonym of emotional love — a 
 love, pure, free and divine, working with and inspiring 
 the moral excellence of those peopling the heavens. 
 This love, so uplifting and flowing out in gushing foun- 
 tains from regenerate souls to all humanity, should be 
 cramped by no chains, crushed by no political law, ap- 
 propriated by no selfish parasites, nor hedged about by 
 the cage-wires and conventions of established customs. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 "Love is enough. Let us not ask for gold. 
 Wealth breeds false aims, and pride and selfishness; 
 In those serene, Arcadian days of old 
 Men gave no thought to princely homes and dress. 
 The gods who dwelt on fair Olympia's height 
 Lived only for dear love's delight. 
 Love is enough." 
 
 — Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
 
 If love be such a mighty cementing, uplifting force, 
 the inquiry naturally arises, what is it? 
 
 It is an undeniable mathematical fact that all perfect 
 circles have their centers, and it is equally certain that 
 whatever exists must exist somewhere. During the 
 adown long gone ages, not distinguishing love from 
 wildest sensation, tribes and races located love, some in 
 the stomach, some in the solar plexus, others in the 
 apex of the spinal column, and still others in the inter- 
 relational organs of generation, the symbols of which 
 remain plainly, glaringly chiseled upon the architecture 
 of Yucatan and Central America. They are also carved 
 in bold relief on some of the crumbling temples in South- 
 ern India. All these symbols and relating theories, afire 
 with passion, pertain to the childhood period of indi- 
 viduals and races. The lower down the moral grade of 
 being, the more numerous the progeny. Angels beget 
 only pure principles and sublimest thoughts. 
 
 Nothing external, nothing physical, can depict in 
 :olor nor transfer love to temple or canvas. It is purely 
 
 (10) 
 
Marriage and Divorce 11 
 
 subjective ; its ever-abiding home is in the psychic region 
 of the brain, and is allied to the ego. The I, the ego, the 
 inmost self, the dominating master reigns within as the 
 supreme king. The I is the intuitive knower. It is a 
 ray from infinite light, and its chief attribute is con- 
 sciousness. It knows nothing of darkness and nothing 
 of sin as the word is commonly understood. It never 
 forgets. Thrusting aside the law of decay, it defies an- 
 nihilation. It is the finited / am that forms and fash- 
 ions the body and from it flows and flowers out that 
 love which breathes perpetual peace and brotherhood. 
 
 The stains and deflections in all grades of civilization 
 are the defections, the obscuring shadows consonant 
 upon imperfect organizations and perverse environments, 
 something like the distorted caricatures flashed upon a 
 chamber wall through a broken pane of glass. The cari- 
 cature is not chargeable to the pure white light that came 
 from the bright and glowing sun. The ego never sins. 
 Its most potent activity is love. And love is the founda- 
 tion of marriage. Only a few of earth's inhabitants are 
 really married. Living in the same Indian wigwam, the 
 same Zulu kraal, or the same house of the civilized, oc- 
 cupying the same apartment by night and sitting at the 
 the same table by noon, do not constitute marriage. No 
 Catholic or Protestant can marry. They can only pro- 
 nounce to the public what supposedly had previously 
 been done. 
 
 The early explorers of Australia state that marriage 
 was a matter of muscular force among the natives, the 
 strongest man selecting and taking by superior physical 
 force the woman of the tribe that his wild fancies chose. 
 
12 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 and it is needless to say here that marriage was tempo- 
 rary. 
 
 In Indo-China a very few women, says the traveler 
 Watson, arrive at middle life without having children by 
 several men. Marriage is only an idle form. 
 
 The Egyptian people up the Nile, writes Sutton, 
 make marriage a temporary convenience, some men in 
 the course of five years having had twelve or fifteen wives. 
 
 The inhabitants of the Malayan Islands practice tem- 
 porary marriages almost universally. In the Indian 
 Archipelago limited marriages are formal and common, 
 varying from a few months to several years. Very few 
 women, says this writer, arrive at middle life without hav- 
 ing children by several husbands. 
 
 Marriages among the African Botomudas were dis- 
 solved upon the slightest offense through a priest or a 
 passionate desire for a change. 
 
 When the Zulu youth of South Africa admires a finely 
 formed dusky maiden near some kraal, he throws a 
 flower or a branch of a tree in her pathway, seeing which 
 she may stamp upon it, but if stooping she takes it in 
 her hand, it means prospective marriage, which is merely 
 a personal bargain, ultimating in the conjugal relation 
 by the bridegroom paying to the father so many goats 
 and cattle. Making this contract is unmade at the 
 the will of the dissatisfied parties. 
 
 In Buddhistic Burma, the fairyland of the East, 
 women residing in Rangoon have access to the schools 
 and the city university, some of them excelling in their 
 knowledge of the Sanskrit and the Pali. Here the mar- 
 riage ceremony is exceedingly simple. The women re- 
 taining their own name and the amount of property that 
 
Marriage and Divorce 13 
 
 they bring into the conjugal relation. If the marriage 
 after a time proves to be unhappy the parties go before 
 the Elders of the city or village, stating their complaints 
 in the presence of witnesses. Relatives on both sides 
 testify. The Elders commonly give advice at first 
 tending to reconciliation, but if their advice is not heeded 
 and social quarreling continues, divorce with terms 
 relating to the finances is granted and the parties may 
 remarry. 
 
 Those women in America who marry for foreign 
 titles, who marry for a home, who marry for money, or 
 who marry to "reform" some unprincipled character, as 
 some have done, without an exception, so far as my 
 knowledge extends, make what might be termed marital 
 failures. It is reported of the eccentric Beecher that 
 when a pure, worthy lady member of his church proposed 
 to give her heart and hand to a vile unworthy young 
 man to reform him, Beecher, remaining silent for a mo- 
 ment, said, in saddened tones, "Satan smiles and orders 
 another furnace." 
 
 Though noble woman in her true estate is queen in 
 the realm of love, the ideal woman of city society is 
 sweet, gentle, giddy, lazy, sickly and waxy. She dreams 
 of marble palaces, she dresses in the height of fashion, 
 reads the newest novel, visits summer seashore resorts, 
 plays pedro, burdens her person with costly jewelry and 
 bares her breast for Cupid's silvery arrows, thus exhib- 
 iting her foolish vanity and exciting the envy of those 
 sillier than herself. 
 
 Accompanying these fashionable young women of 
 the period is the "society" young man. Gloves upon his 
 fingers, a diamond upon the shirt front, a cigar in the 
 
14 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 mouth, often a fiery poison in his veins, and treachery in 
 his promises, he haunts clubrooms and goes a-yachting, 
 automobiling, etc. This is the real foppish and fashion- 
 able society man. This society class of people marry. 
 They live together under the same roof, and in a ma- 
 jority of cases soon differ in their tastes. They wrangle, 
 they suspect each other and magnify each other's fail- 
 ings till the very inharmonies of the hells compel divorce. 
 What else could have been expected from a foul buzzard 
 and a pretty, pinch-waisted butterfly joined in wedlock? 
 
 Considering the illusory freaks of marriage, varying 
 theories as remedies have been devised. Among these is 
 that of the student and noted English novelist, George 
 Meredith. This writer suggests five or ten years trial in 
 wedlock before making marriage permanent. But as 
 human society is not based upon scientific principles, 
 with morals as the leading motive, one insurmountable 
 difficulty in the Meredith marriage scheme would be the 
 children. No political state, no government, whether 
 republican or monarchial, could take the place affection- 
 ately and lovingly of father and mother. 
 
 True, we have several well authenticated cases on 
 record where temporal marriages have proved quite sat- 
 isfactory. Among these is the case of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Glover, of South Orange, N. J. They went before the 
 altar with the distinct understanding that if their mar- 
 riage agreement was not satisfactory it should be mutually 
 dissolved at the end of ten years. It proved satisfactory 
 and these parties are now legally and maritally conjoined 
 until "death do us part," with two beautiful children. 
 These parties are reported to be well-to-do Methodists 
 and Mr. Glover a successful merchant. 
 
Marriage and Divorce 15 
 
 Marriage is an institution of such momentous in- 
 terest to the individual, to the child, and to society at 
 large that it should be studied with the greatest care, 
 caution and discrimination — a discrimination involving 
 ancestry, prenatal impressions, physiological conditions,, 
 phrenological temperaments, and the higher social ethics. 
 
 The marriages of what may be denominated society 
 people, actresses, and such as are itching for foreign 
 titles, can only end in disease or moral disaster. It is 
 unnecessary to recount the trials and tears and harrow- 
 ing details of the unhappily married. 
 
 For many years divorces have been on the increase, 
 not only in America but in foreign countries. And the 
 largest per cent of uncongenial marriages is not among 
 mechanics, nor the toilers of the soil, but among artists, 
 actors, scholars, and what are generally denominated 
 the monied classes. These will not live lives of connu- 
 bial wretchedness and social torture, receiving at times 
 perhaps brutal treatment and that at times in the pres- 
 ence of children simply because church and state have 
 passed laws prohibiting divorce or the remarriage of 
 divorced people. . . . The passing of too stringent laws 
 and rigidly enforcing them has undoubtedly driven many 
 excellent characters into lives of the "social evil." 
 
 The impulsive, half -hypnotized young 'naturally and 
 often honestly make mistakes in marriage, and laws 
 which vigorously enforce the perpetuation of these mis- 
 takes aid and abet a most grievous wrong. As a whole, 
 the world is advancing; laws are not infallible; crises 
 like sea waves come and go. The old order must neces- 
 sarily give place to the new. But these changes should 
 be gradual and reasonable rather than abrupt and ruth- 
 
16 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 lessly unsympathetic. Conscience, dispassionate reason- 
 ing and kindness should be the only causes and means 
 leading up to the ideal. 
 
 Considered calmly it may be truthfully said that 
 divorces have become a habit, and they are more num- 
 erous in our Western than the Eastern states. Wash- 
 ington, says the Spokane Review, has the "unenviable 
 reputation of having a higher rate of divorces to its 
 population than Idaho, Oregon or California." Dubious 
 and dark as the statements may look, divorces are on the 
 increase throughout this self -extolled and much exploited 
 Christian country; and desertion constitutes the most 
 prominent causes brought before the court ; drunkenness 
 is the second, unfaithfulness the third, and nearly two- 
 thirds of all the divorces granted within the past few 
 years were to the wives. 
 
 Nearly a million of divorces — appalling as the figures 
 may be — have been granted in the United States in the 
 last twenty years. Here are the official statistics from 
 Washington, D. C, as ordered by the late president: 
 
 Total marriages in the United States in 20 years, 
 12,832,044. 
 
 Total divorces in the United States in 20 years, 945,625. 
 
 Percentage of divorces granted to wives, 66.6 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of cases involving children, 39.8 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of wives asking alimony, 18 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of wives obtaining alimony, 12.7 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of husbands asking alimony, 2 . 8 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of husbands obtaining alimony, 2 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of cases charging unfaithfulness, 16 per 
 cent. 
 
Marriage and Divorce 17 
 
 (Husbands charging unfaithfulness, 59.1 per cent of 
 the above.) 
 
 Percentage of charges of cruelty, 22 per cent. 
 
 (Wives charging cruelty, 83.9 per cent of above.) 
 
 Percentage of charges of desertion, 40 per cent. 
 
 (Wives charging desertion, 57.5 per cent of above.) 
 
 Percentage of wives' suits caused by men drinking, 
 26.3 per cent. 
 
 Percentage of husbands' suits caused by wives drink- 
 ing, 6 per cent. 
 
 Annual marriage rate in the United States, 93 per 
 10,000. 
 
 Think of it! ponder it — nearly 1,000,000 divorces in 
 twenty years and the most prominent causes were deser- 
 tion, drunkenness, adultery, and cruelty! What a com- 
 ment upon marriages! 
 
 The British Empire is struggling at this time, as well 
 as America, with marriage and divorce. Divorces are 
 extraordinarily expensive in England. Parliament passed 
 a law in 1895 granting "permanent separations." The 
 "average annual number of these separations from 
 1903 to 1907 was 7000" — a vastly greater number would 
 be granted if the expenses were reduced, so reports a re- 
 cent debate occurring in the House of Lords. And Jesus 
 said unto them: "The sons of this world marry, and are 
 given in marriage : but they that are accounted worthy to 
 attain to that other world, and the resurrection from the 
 dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage ; for neither 
 can they die any more ; for they are equal unto the angels, 
 and are sons of God, being sons of the resurrection." 
 Luke xx, 34-36. 
 
 The word resurrection in the Greek is anastasis and 
 
18 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 has no direct reference to the physically dead— dead 
 human bodies. Anastasis signifies in both the classics 
 and Scriptures a lifting higher— an exaltation— a rising 
 up out of the Adamic, the earthly, the mud of mortality 
 onto the plane of the spiritual. The resurrection may be 
 attained in this present life. Then those resurrected 
 become reformers now, the salt of the earth, cities upon 
 Mount Zion illumining the regions round about. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 "I walk down the valley of silence — 
 Down the dim, noiseless valley, alone, 
 
 And I hear not the fall of a footstep 
 Around me save God's and my own; 
 
 And the hush of my heart is as holy 
 As hovers where angels have flown. 
 
 "Do you ask me the place of the valley, 
 Ye hearts that are harrowed by care? 
 It lieth afar between mountains, 
 
 And God and his angels are there ; 
 And one is the dark mount of sorrow, 
 And one the bright mountain of prayer." 
 
 — A J. Ryan. 
 
 Every man, all unconscious of it, perhaps, carries 
 about a characteristic world of himself within himself. 
 If his world be material in its conception, he naturally 
 talks of the body as a "thinking machine;" of man as a 
 "religious animal" — an evanescent entity manufactured 
 by natural law from "matter and force" and therefore 
 not innately immortal. 
 
 Worms, true to their nature, wriggle and work in 
 rotten rubbish; swine feast upon acorns but never look 
 up to see the towering oak from whence they fell; orang- 
 outangs grunt, gnash their teeth, breed and die; but 
 man as a conscious, aspirational spirit now, gifted with 
 mighty possibilities — man, as a moral, rational, and relig- 
 ious being, did not grow up from and through worms 
 
 (19} 
 
20 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 swine, orang-outangs or Asian monkeys of any grade, 
 something as fungi grow up from piles of backyard com- 
 post. He is by inheritance a regal son of father- 
 mother-God. 
 
 And yet, regal-souled man, as man with his varied men- 
 tal and multipled attributes, is imperfect. The measure- 
 less universe knows of but one unlimited perfection — one 
 Infinite — one "Great Positive Mind," using the phrase of 
 A. J Davis, the illustrious American seer, and that Mind is 
 God. All this side of that Positive Mind — of that Absolute 
 Perfection — is necessarily imperfect, and no matter how 
 far evolution may reach or progression extend, it can no 
 more reach infinite perfection than two parallel lines, 
 outside the fourth dimension of time and space, can 
 meet. Finites increased by millions and' quintillions 
 would no more equal or perfectly represent boundless 
 Infinity than numberless cycles of ciphers placed to the 
 left hand of units would increase their mathematical 
 value or modify their original qualities. 
 
 Accordingly, finite entities relating to any plane of 
 moral consciousness whatever, when actively functioning, 
 imply, if they do not clearly necessitate, failures — and 
 failures, social misfortunes, and marital clouds and cy- 
 clones along the "thorn paved" pathway of human life 
 far outnumber the fatal storm-caused shipwrecks on 
 Siberian seas or Southern oceans. 
 
 There is a continuity of history, and yet I give no spe- 
 cial descriptions at this point of the connubial infelicities 
 of Caesar, Pompey and Claudius. It is stated by the 
 historian Grote that Alexander the Great was violent in 
 temper, churlish in disposition, jealous and ambitious, 
 and most unhappily married. 
 
Marriage Wrecks 21 
 
 It is popular with modern writers to extol proud old 
 Rome, popular to magnify its scuplture, its wars of con- 
 quest, and praise the flights of her orators; and still more 
 popular to glorify Grecian militarianism and refer us 
 back to the culture and the wisdom of the ancient Greeks 
 seemingly forgetting the weakness and the wickedness 
 underlying her assumed greatness. I say assumed 
 greatness, for there is no real genuine greatness that is 
 not based upon justice and goodness. 
 
 Socrates, philosopher as he was reputed to be, was 
 united in marriage to Xantippe, who, if rightly reported, 
 perpetually ridiculed his philosophical teachings and 
 mercilessly nagged him in his home. Once when he had 
 invited a distinguished friend to dinner, she spitefully 
 emptied the contents of a vessel upon his head. Plato 
 sympathisingly asked him "why he bore such indignities?" 
 Meekly replied the old philosopher: "She teaches me pa- 
 tience and charity, and shows to me that if I can bear 
 with her, I can bear with all else in the world." 
 
 Alcibiades, noted for brilliancy of intellect and a 
 most graceful carriage of personality, was strangely un- 
 fortunate in his marital relations. Hundreds of friends 
 clung to him in his unhappiness. Too proud to directly 
 desert his wife, he at one time contemplated and even 
 attempted suicide as a release from his bonds. At 
 length his wife, Hipparite, ever overbearing and sus- 
 picious, died while he was away on a military expedition. 
 
 Pericles, ruling Athens for fifty years, finding it brick 
 and leaving it marble, was not only orator and states- 
 man, but in other ways the most discreet and majestic 
 character of that remote period. It has been said of him 
 as of our Washington, "First in war for justice, and 
 
22 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 first in purpose for peace." His eloquent address of 
 eleven chapters, reported by Thucydides, upon his soldiers 
 slain in battle, was enough, said Heine, to make him im- 
 mortal. His relations with Aspasia caused bitterest 
 criticism. His wife, being a fault-finding, social drag, 
 failing to stand by him, supporting him in his great work 
 for the upbuilding of Athens, he deliberately parted with 
 her, bestowing upon her half of his estates. 
 
 Plato, warned by Socrates, his teacher, though noble, 
 wealthy, scholastic, and exceedingly popular in the 
 higher walks of Grecian society, never married, though 
 a great admirer and lover of women. 
 
 Diogenes, the celebrated cynic, though brave enough to 
 defy, dare and denounce the customs of his time, was 
 afraid to marry. 
 
 Thales the Ionian philosopher, counted one of the 
 seven sages of Greece, traveled, according to Herodotus, 
 in Egypt; he became an adept in law and in astronomy, 
 foretelling eclipses, and in later life married into a very 
 noted family. This led to disappointment in such a de- 
 gree that he retired from the busy world to solitude, 
 dying at the age of over ninety years. 
 
 Cicero, the Roman orator and early pleader in the 
 Forum, studied at the feet of Zeno and Demetrius and 
 married the heiress Terentia. It is needless to produce 
 the full history of his unsatisfactory married life. He 
 was killed by order of Antony. 
 
 Shakespeare, the crowning glory of the world's plays 
 and poems, married at nineteen. After his first child was 
 born, he went to London, leaving his wife in Stratford- 
 on-Avon. He saw her only occasionally afterwards, 
 but if rightly reported, they no longer lived together 
 as husband and wife. 
 
Marriage Wrecks 23 
 
 Milton, holding in English literature one of the 
 highest places as poet and patriot, wrote three pamphlets 
 upon divorce and lived not merely unhappily, but at times 
 miserably with his wife, Mary Powell. 
 
 Shelley, the son of a proud Baron, married against his 
 father's wish and will. The marriage, by outside friends, 
 was supposed to be a real genuine love match, but his 
 views and those of his wife proved in a short time to be ut- 
 terly antagonistic on social and religious lines of thought. 
 They grew day by day further apart. She was gentle, 
 mild, easy and unambitious, while Shelley all aflame with 
 aspiration, dreamed and wrote and soared like the sky- 
 lark, singing in rhyme and rhythm as he soared. Such 
 individuals, diverse in temperaments and unlike in pur- 
 pose, could not be expected to live happily together. The 
 result is well known. Shelley, though naturally icono- 
 clastic, was not, as pronounced by the churchianic bigots 
 of his time, an atheist. Sectarists could not comprehend 
 him. He was rationally religious, worshipping at the 
 sacred shrine of nature — the holy temple of God. 
 
 Byron's marriage, with its soulfelt agonies, its dire 
 consequences, and divorce are known by all such ad- 
 vanced school children as read English history. Lady 
 Byron seems to have had the most sympathy in this 
 whole matter. 
 
 Scott and Moore, if rightly reported in the current 
 literature of their time, were neither of them harmon- 
 iously married; certainly their wives figured but the 
 veriest trifle in their literary lives. 
 
 Neither Luther, Lamb, nor John Wesley were happy 
 in their matrimonial relations. 
 
24 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Thackery's wife became insane; the alleged cause was 
 pronounced a lack of social adaptation. 
 
 Thomas Carlyle's married life was rough as a tempes- 
 tuous sea, and accordingly far from being happy. The 
 English press only recently was to some extent engaged in 
 discussing their unfortunate connubial relations. Once 
 while in London I called upon this eminent writer, Thomas 
 Carlyle, and was chilled by his cold, gruffy manner. Age 
 and ill-health may have been the conducing causes. All 
 too often, after the feast of the marriage guests, the roses 
 fade. 
 
 Bulwer's early affectionate love match, warm and 
 fervid to enthusiasm, so soon cooled after the more serious 
 and solid affairs relating to marriage as to finally end in 
 separation. 
 
 Hume, Goethe, Cowper, the two Humboldts, Sir 
 Isaac Newton, Rousseau, Swift, Pope, Goldsmith, 
 Balzac, Beethoven, Michael Angelo, and in our country, 
 Thoreau, Irving, and others yet active in the arena of 
 life, refused to marry. Evidently those far-sighted in 
 art and literature of the past and many of the profoundly 
 thoughtful in the present, considered the risks and the 
 moral responsibilities of marriage too great. 
 
 Dickens, as writer, author, and word painter of human 
 emotions, stood for a time in Great Britain unrivaled, and 
 yet his matrimonial home life was a most painful failure. 
 Putting the finishing paragraph to one of his volumes for 
 the press, he wrote these lines to a personal friend : 
 
 "I have no relief but in action. I am become inca- 
 pable of rest. I should rust, break, and die if I spared 
 myself. Much better to die doing." "The old days! 
 the old days!" he moans, "shall I ever, I wonder, get the 
 
Marriage Wrecks 25 
 
 frame of mind back as it used to be then? I feel that the 
 skeleton in my domestic closet is a pretty big one." 
 
 Again he wrote: 
 
 "Poor Catharine and I are not made for each other, 
 and there is no help for it. It is not only that she makes 
 me uneasy and unhappy, but that I make her so, too, and 
 much more so. She is exactly what you know in the way 
 of being amiable and complying, but we are strangely 
 assorted for the bond there is between us. God knows 
 she would have been a thousand times happier if she had 
 married another kind of man, and that her avoidance of 
 this destiny would have been at least equally good for us 
 both. I am often cut to the heart by thinking what a 
 pity it is, for her sake, that I ever fell in her way." "Noth- 
 ing on earth could make her understand me or suit us to 
 each other. Her temperament will not go with mine " 
 "What is now befalling me I have seen steadily coming 
 since Mary was born, and I know too well that you can- 
 not, and no one can, help me. > . . The years have 
 not made it easier to bear for either of us; and, for her 
 sake as well as mine, the wish will force itself upon me 
 that something might be done." 
 
 In 1858 Dickens and his wife began to live apart. In 
 fact, he virtually dismissed his wife, the mother of his 
 children, from a home in which she had lived for a quar- 
 ter of a century. The oldest son went with the mother, 
 the other children remaining with the father. Dickens 
 and wife never met after this during the remainder of 
 their lives.* 
 
 But why cross the ocean for social shipwrecks? 
 America counts them by thousands upon thousands, 
 
 *Many of these statements, concerning the wrecks in married life, 
 have been gathered from history and current magazines; and if errors 
 have occurred, they will most cheerfully be corrected in future edi- 
 tions. 
 
26 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 both on the lower and the higher planes of marital life. 
 A million divorces in twenty years tells its own sad, thrice 
 sad stories of connubial dissatisfaction and family wretch- 
 edness. 
 
 "Is there no balm in Gilead, no physician there?" 
 was the inquiry of old. Is there no method? no correct- 
 ing principle to make marriage happy and permanent? 
 There is. 
 
 "There lies in the center of each man's heart 
 
 A longing and love for the good and the pure ; 
 
 And if but an atom, or larger part, 
 I tell you this shall endure — endure — 
 
 After the body has gone to decay — 
 Yea, after the world has passed away." 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 "I know as my life grows older 
 
 And mine eyes have clearer sight, 
 That under each rank wrong, somewhere 
 
 There lies the root of Right ; 
 That each sorrow has its purpose 
 
 By the sorrowing oft unguessed, 
 But as sure as the sun brings morning, 
 
 Whatever is — is best. 
 
 "I know that each sinful action, 
 
 As sure as the night brings shade, 
 Is somewhere, sometime punished, 
 
 Tho' the hour be long delayed. 
 I know that the soul is aided 
 
 Sometimes by the heart's unrest, 
 And to grow means often to suffer — 
 But whatever is — is best." 
 
 —. E. W. W. 
 
 The inquiry is perfectly justifiable. . . . No, I 
 only barely referred in the preceding chapters to woman — 
 woman, morally superior to man, (love being the most 
 ennobling, uplifting principle in the moral universe), for 
 the significant reason that woman understands woman 
 the best, emphatically the best, touching the complexity 
 of organization, marriage in relation to social home limits 
 and the methods connected with the highest motherhood. 
 
 For the above reasons, I considered her the best calcu- 
 lated to explain her desires, specify her hopes and en- 
 nobling aspirations, depict her long-borne wrongs from 
 non-suffrage, pronounce against the tyranny of fashion 
 
 (27) 
 
28 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 and enunciate in words the most keenedged and cutting, 
 her rights while encircled in the arms of married life. 
 
 The common, the terrible miseries of marriage and 
 their frightful results are thus described in stinging, 
 startling terms by Prof. Edgar L. Larkin, of the Lowe 
 Observatory, California. (See Amer. Journal of Eugenics, 
 p. 154, Sept. 1907.): 
 
 'About 5,000 tourists from every part of the habit- 
 able earth come to this observatory annually. I had 
 not been here a week before I saw that this is a capital 
 place in which to study anthropology and read minds. 
 I have improved the opportunity during seven years. 
 I have learned startling things; episodes happen here 
 any one of which could be wrought into a story by one 
 who is able to handle words. These stories would be 
 intensely human. I have seen almost every emotion in 
 the minds of human beings on display. Vivid things 
 happen. Here is the awful discovery: 
 
 "One-half of all the married pairs that visit this 
 mountain simply hate each other. This is an appalling 
 statement, and this is the first time that I have ventured 
 to print it. It is the most serious thing in the United 
 States. One-half of the remainder are .indifferent to 
 each other; and one -half of the second remainder are 
 beginning to lose their love. 
 
 "The number of unharmonic children conceived with- 
 out a trace of love is simply amazing. I have seen a 
 few, out of my 30,000 visitors, that were really in love 
 with each other; and perhaps I have seen as many as 
 500 love-children — that is, brought into this world 
 strictly according to the laws of nature — not puerile laws 
 of man, laws made in prehistoric ages of savagery by 
 
Justification of Divorce 29 
 
 men who had not discovered even one law of nature. 
 
 "Any man who does not let the woman decide this 
 question [the question of when she will bring a child into 
 the world and who shall be its father] entirely of her own 
 free will, commits a heinous crime. Nervous wrecks 
 strew the shores of human existence. I have seen hundreds 
 dying by inches, immersed in each other's unharmonic 
 aurae. The time will come when eugenic societies will 
 see to it that pairs shall not be joined where their aurae 
 are in unharmonic oscillation. Skilled mentalists will read 
 aurae of those who think of marrying, and prohibit the 
 union if out of tune, and divorce all those who have been 
 married under this deadly and capital mistake of all 
 ages. Some day, some time, it will be shown to the people 
 that the bringing of a child into this world from unhar- 
 monic aurae is a crime equal to murder. Anthropology 
 is a majestic science and race-culture is its highest aim. 
 
 "The shores of society are strewn with nervous wrecks 
 of women and empty hulks of men. Here is the known 
 scientific cause : temperaments often change after marriage, 
 a fact now demonstrated with the rigidity of mathe- 
 matics. A boy born after this physiological and menta- 
 logical change almost inevitably finds his way to the 
 penitentiary or almshouse , and a girl to a place infinitely 
 lower. Pages 155 and 156. 
 
 "Woman is in the balance between ancient savagery 
 and the new modern progress. To me this seems about 
 right. Nature has given to every woman the inherent right 
 to decide when she will bring forth' a child and who shall 
 be its father." * * * 
 
 This country being world-famed for free thought and 
 free speech, I take the greatest pleasure in permitting 
 
30 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Professor Larkin to be fully heard. And, while admiring 
 his moral independence expressed in words the meaning 
 of which cannot be misunderstood, I wholly dissent from 
 some of his above expressed sentiments. 
 
 This sort of teachings is not new. Liberalists, Free- 
 thinkers, and a class of Atheistic-spiritists have taught 
 these theories in public and practiced them in private, 
 — the following being in evidence : 
 
 A reform convention closed in Rutland, Vt., on June 
 27, 1858, composed of Freethinkers, social freedom ad- 
 vocates, and materialistic spiritists. A full report of the 
 proceedings appeared in the Banner of Light and other 
 New England journals. 
 
 At this convention Mrs. Branch, widely known as a 
 lecturer, said that, "such persons as dare look the marriage 
 question in the face, denouncing the institution as the 
 sole cause of woman's degradation and misery, are the 
 objects of scorn and opprobrious epithets." She further 
 declared in open convention: "I must demand my per- 
 fect freedom, the right to hold property, the right to vote, 
 the right to receive the equal wages of men in payment of 
 labor, and the right to have children when I will and by 
 whom I will." 
 
 A Mrs. Lewis thus expressed herself: "To confine my 
 love to one man would be an abridgment of my rights. 
 Whose business it is to the world whether one man is the 
 father of my children or ten men are? I have a per- 
 fect right to say who shall be the father of my offspring. " 
 
 John M. Spear, speaker and writer, defending these 
 social doctrines, exclaimed with an air of triumph : "No set 
 of men, no church, no state, no government shall with- 
 hold from me the right to re -beget myself when and under 
 
Justification of Divorce 31 
 
 such circumstances as to me any true woman seems fit 
 and best." 
 
 These teachings, while they startle and make people 
 think, they require no reply other than to say, that if 
 animals could talk they would be cordially endorsed by 
 every forest wolf that howls, and every cur dog in 
 streets. Hells on earth! 
 
 These social-freedom dogmas, crystalizing into a sort 
 of free-love institution, located itself in Berlin Heights, 
 Ohio, and brought out a journal called the Age of Freedom. 
 A stern, strong article from my pen, and also one from 
 Hudson Tuttle commenting upon and repudiating the 
 notions and practices of this Berlin Heights institu- 
 tion were published in the Banner of Light followed by 
 a reply of semi-self justification and denial by one of 
 its devotees. 
 
 While I hold in profound esteem, the right, the justice, 
 the sanctity and the purity of marriage, I believe in 
 divorce. And here I am in strict accord with the most 
 illustrious scientists and thinkers of the age, such as 
 Ernest Haeckel, Professor Harnack, Augustus Bebel 
 the Austrian scientist and essayist, Professor Forel, 
 the moral philosopher, who says: "Divorce and 
 the right to remarry are a moral necessity, because 
 esteem and love and posterity are the ethical foundations 
 of matrimony. The decree that people of incompatible 
 tempers, or people who hate each other, shall continue 
 to live together is the height of immorality and unreas- 
 onableness." 
 
 The very distinguished Cesare Lombroso says: "Di- 
 vorce is not a destroyer of social order and domestic hap- 
 piness as some fanatics assert; on the contrary it helps 
 
32 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 to maintain social order and to re-establish happiness 
 where such has become impossible by hated bonds." 
 
 Why, says one, recall these past social freedom 
 theories and practices? Because they are not extinct; 
 because in whispers they are now approved in certain 
 social circles; because, if practiced, they would under- 
 mine and overthrow the sacredness of the family relation. 
 
 The past is involved in the present. Todays largely 
 fashion and tone the incoming tomorrows. I resurrect 
 and book these "free-love theories" now smoothed down 
 today into the phrase "social freedom," for the sole pur- 
 pose of lifting high the danger signal and multiplying 
 wisdom voices for the ears of those now in the morning 
 time of their unfoldment. Youth is truly the dreamland, 
 the sowing-time of human life; and I recall, bring up to 
 the light, those only half buried passion-conceived theo- 
 ries, that they may startle, shock and help to guide the 
 young along up the nobler walks of sobriety and virtue, 
 purity and peace. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 "Oh, might not this life be a beautiful song 
 If our souls could be sure right were never judged 
 
 wrong ? 
 If the thoughts which lie white in the depths of the 
 
 heart, 
 Could be read as they are by the same magic art, 
 We should all be more loving and tender and true, 
 And life were a beautiful song — if we knew." 
 
 — Emma Rood Tuttle. 
 
 Quite probably, considering the past pages flooded 
 with shattered affections and broken vows, the passing 
 inquiry of the reader, whether ranked as peasant or 
 prince, will be: Is marriage — true harmonial marriage, 
 possible at the present stage of the world's civilization? 
 The quick, intuitive answer is emphatically in the affirm- 
 ative. 
 
 Presumptious and daring must that individual be 
 who pronounces the word "impossible." Hope is ever 
 ultimating in fruition and right effort in realization. The 
 shadow implies a causative substance and the counter- 
 feit tells of the genuine coin and so the almost numberless 
 married misfits of the past centuries indicate and de- 
 monstrate that there are vast multitudes of happy heart - 
 blending marriages and sunny homes in the world today, 
 symbolizing and prophesying of more exalted and beauti- 
 ful soul-matings in the measureless ages to come. 
 
 Disturbing bubbling surfaces upon the spring are no 
 indication of its depth, or half concealed crystal drops 
 
 (33) 
 
34 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 that sparkle at the fountain head. Beneath the pealings, 
 rough and weather-worn, are found the delicious pulps of 
 the orange, the apple, and the pear. Only in subterran- 
 ean caves are found the glittering stalactites. Go deep 
 enough and you find not only the good and the true, but 
 the divine in human nature. 
 
 The platform iconoclast, who, to rectify marriage, 
 would abrogate it, turning humanity loose as does the 
 farmer his frolicking herds, is just as unreasonable as 
 would be the physician who to cure dyspepsia would 
 remove the stomach, or to remove a troublesome wart 
 would surgically sever the hand. To demolish the poor 
 man's hut without building him a better one would be 
 a shameful destructive pessimism. The optimistic thinker, 
 discriminating between use and abuse, clings vigorously 
 to all the good of the older time, while most graciously 
 accepting and appropriating the good, the new and 
 the true of the present; and further, all afire within 
 for the higher wisdom, he reaches outward and upward 
 for the newer and better, cherishing a strenuous faith 
 in the golden future. 
 
 The abiding substratum of marriage is the law of spiri- 
 tual affinity, and naturally holds together in bonds of love 
 those who literally belong to each other. The law of 
 affinity is the equivalent of love in the higher kingdoms 
 of moral being and is deeper than legislative enactments 
 which enactments discussed and passed by one political 
 party in Washington is often pronounced unconstitu- 
 tional by a succeeding congressional session. 
 
 The needle is ever true to the pole, and pure spiritual 
 love is beyond the reach of any legislative act. Just as 
 well attempt to stay the flight of stars or imprison angels 
 
Advice to the Married 35 
 
 in dark iron cells as to chain, bind or separate two con- 
 jugal souls. Unselfish, undefiled love is the seal of true 
 marriage, and it knows nothing of jealousy or fear or 
 friction or divorce. Its calm confiding voice is, go and 
 sail the wild seas; go traverse foreign lands; "go climb 
 the highest mountains; go, planting your feet upon the 
 soils of every zone or isle of earth;" these experiences 
 could neither separate nor divide those principled and 
 conjoined in love. Such are eternal mates. 
 
 Love is both personal and impersonal. It is not 
 necessary to love woman to be a husband, or to be a 
 father to love children. 
 
 Heart inspiring and beautiful is that spiritual love 
 which pervades and seemingly reigns supreme among the 
 brothers and sisters of that people known as Shakers — a 
 communistic body where instead of "mine, "is the broader 
 watchword "ours." — Our extensive green fields; our lovely 
 leafy groves ; our well-stocked libraries ; our fruiting or- 
 chards ; our grazing flocks ; our flower gardens ; our social 
 meetings of music and our daily labors — labors of love, 
 using the words of Ann Lee: "Hands to work and hearts 
 to God." 
 
 The principles of this body of believers, located at Mount 
 Lebanon and in other American locations, are rapidly 
 increasing in the higher walks of social life. They are 
 not, as has been unjustly said, opposed to marriage on 
 the earth-plane of human life, but they would see this 
 ceremony so adapted to the law of use and chastity as 
 to better the expected offspring, and so prematurely 
 preparing them for the nobler conduct, the higher res- 
 urrection life — a life attainable in this present state of 
 existence. 
 
36 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 The celestial land of immortality discerned by seers 
 and sung by poets in their highest states of ecstasy is 
 the holy habitation of "soul mates." 
 
 Life is omnipresent and its vibratory waves thrill 
 and fill the boundless immensities. There is nowhere 
 absolute stillness- -nowhere absolute death. Molecules, 
 atoms, electrons live and seem to have a code of morals; 
 at all events they obey law, having their likes and 
 likes combining on three planes of existence, solids, liq- 
 uids and gases. Unman beings, standing upon the lofty 
 apex of earth's organic pyramid, combine and function 
 on four planes, the physical, the mental, the moral and 
 the spiritual. Only the latter is fix< dly permanent; 
 
 In this might v realm of being we see atom tempo- 
 rarily married to atom and spirit married to subst 
 from which results all the potencies of life, consciousness, 
 will, moral purpose, and the diviner attainments of per- 
 fected manhood and womanhood — proceed the two 
 halves of which when in right relations constitute the 
 one unbroken, indissoluble circle. 
 
 Divorces are necessities. No woman should remain 
 maritally allied for a day to a sensual bluebeard or a 
 syphilitic sot. Such marriage alliances are unholy. If 
 not divorced, they should rigidly live apart; otherwise 
 their children would be outcasts or festering sores on the 
 body politic. They replenish the earth with imbeciles, 
 thieves and murderers. And no young lady should give 
 her heart or hand to a young man addicted to midnight 
 carousals, tobacco-using, liquor-drinking or club-room 
 gambling with the expectation of reforming him. Oh, 
 young woman! plead, insist, that he reform before mar- 
 riage and kindly keep him on probation from five tp 
 
Advice to the Married 37 
 
 seven years. Promises inspired by passion are cheap. 
 This probationary term will test his sincerity, his integ- 
 rity, his courage, and his real purpose in marriage. 
 
 Prominent among the aims of marriage is the beget- 
 ting of posterity. Children should be conceived in the 
 light of day instead of in the hours of midnight darkness, 
 and the purpose should rise heaven high above any coarse, 
 pleasurable gratification. The serpent crawls out of 
 his icy den in spring time for its warmth. The motive 
 is serpentine. While the flesh, the temper and the en- 
 vironing tendencies are all man-made, the conscious 
 spirit comes like a breath, like a germinal spark of fire 
 from God. 
 
 The animal in procreation should ever be subject 
 to the rational, the more spiritual man. Conception 
 having taken place, gratification should cease. Inter- 
 relational gratifications during those all -important nine 
 months are largely the causes of such abnormalities as 
 idiocy, club feet, and the interior tendencies and mental 
 marks of hate and incipient mania. 
 
 Every child should be a sincerely wished for child 
 rather than a mere come-by-chance; and every child has 
 the right not only to be desired, but the right to be loved 
 before being born. 
 
 Pre-existence is almost axiomatic. Involution must 
 precede evolution ; the child is immortal from the moment 
 of conception and destruction of the fetus is murder. 
 Many physicians riding in costly carriages and automo- 
 biles are spiritually branded upon their forehead with 
 these words, Murderers of the innocents! 
 
 Life, manifest in and all around us, proceeds from and 
 depends upon antecedent life. Life cannot come from 
 
38 Spirit Males — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 death. Living souls are not artificial products. Chem- 
 istry does not create. Spontaneous generation, accord- 
 ing to the highest scientific authority, died in being born. 
 Human babies are not shaken out of chemical test tubes. 
 They are innocent entities plus moral consciousness, con- 
 ceived in celestial spheres, and in them are the mighty 
 possibilities of seraphic unfoldment. 
 
 Be sure. If in marriage there are constant dissen- 
 tions, bitter disputations and unhealed social bruises, 
 the parties, after concessions, advices from friends and 
 due consideration, neither being a helpmeet to the other, 
 nor an aid in the perfection of character, had better 
 — infinitely better — separate, each going his own way, 
 living his own life, yet continuing friends and mutual 
 well wishers. 
 
 Divorces simply for the purpose of marriages and 
 remarriages are unpardonably demoralizing. Such are 
 serpentine in motive. The serpent first charms then 
 stings. Easy everyday divorces are the canker worms 
 gnawing at the heart of the social fabric. If they do not 
 undermine, they at least jar the basic foundations of 
 society. The family, sacred in its best estate, is the unit 
 of national strength and permanency. But there is no 
 marriage where there is no confidence, mutual help and 
 the brooding of love, of truth, sincerity and purity. 
 When these are wanting, marriage is a mockery, and the 
 marital relation is only another word for prostitution. 
 
 This is eminently both physical and mental, a world 
 of change. Much of pronounced incompatibility in 
 married life is doubtless imaginary. Still, suspicions 
 scorch the soul. Fears and jealousies wrinkle the face. 
 Worry causes physical disease. Storms sometimes purify 
 
Advice to the Married 39 
 
 the air, at other times they demolish and destroy. Pal- 
 liate as charitable theorists may, it is unendurable for 
 love to be crushed by passion or burned in the fiery fur- 
 nace of sensuous lust. It is unendurable for a noble en- 
 thusiasm and progress to be yoked to a moping drag, 
 or for a great, genial, aspiring nature to be almost con- 
 tinually taunted by the tongue-thrusts of an ill-tempered 
 partner. Suicide is no escape from memory or responsi- 
 bility. It does not kill. To get rid of any trouble or to 
 shield one's self of any combination of circumstances is 
 an unwise, cowardly act. 
 
 It is not expected that any two rational persons in 
 wedlock or out can always see the same star, the same 
 shimmering sunbeam, trace the same outline of purpling 
 clouds, read with ecstasy the same books or cognizing 
 enjoy at all times the same mental emotions. Charity 
 pronounced by the apostle was considered by him the 
 chief of Christian graces. It should never fail. And 
 yet, when the great throbbing soul of man or woman, 
 afire with genius and craving for beatitudes, finds little 
 in married life save moral defects, bitter dregs, and un- 
 gracious incongruities, it shrinks in sorrow from the 
 eclipse — shrinks from that raven shadow that sees in 
 the over-arching vault, bright with the galaxies of glit- 
 tering lights, only the skeleton of a haunting despair — 
 what then? Living is decaying and dying; while energy 
 is the soul of success. 
 
 God never united as one, oil and water. Though both 
 are liquids and may be temporarily mixed, they are chem- 
 ically, bodily incompatible. If the married are really 
 disunited in heart or spirit — if through ignorance, through 
 deceptions or hypnotic suggestion they join themselves 
 
40 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 together, making a mistake — a most palpable, painful 
 mistake, no statute law, no congressional legislature has 
 the right, the moral right to enforce — to rigorously com- 
 pel the continuance of this distressing mistake through 
 a long unhappy, half dying lifetime. Freedom is the 
 soul's inalienable birthright, and in the enjoyment and 
 practical pursuance of this God-given right, it should 
 feel no icy shackles, be saddled with no unnecessary 
 burdens, press the feet upon no crimson thorn paths, 
 drink no wormwood draughts, nor breathe the socially 
 poisoned pestilential air that characterizes much of social 
 life. 
 
 Cheer up, good brother; cheer up, sainted sister, after 
 the storms come the sunshine and the flowers. There 
 is a good time coming. Which time was beautifully 
 expressed by the poet Massey: 
 
 '"Tis coming now, that glorious time 
 Foretold by seers and sung in story, 
 For which, when thinking was a crime, 
 Souls leaped to heaven from scaffolds gory 
 They passed. But, lo! the work they wrought 
 Now the crowned hopes of centuries blossom; 
 The lightning of their living thought 
 Is flashing though us, brain and bosom; 
 'Tis coming! yes, 'tis coming!" 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 "Bright days of which the angels sing, 
 Speed onward with your endless spring, 
 And let the Golden Age come in 
 Triumphant with no stain of sin. 
 
 * 'Mankind will all be brothers then, 
 Not prince, nor slave, but only men; 
 For love will sanctify all hearts 
 And link them by her wondrous arts." 
 
 — Emma Rood Tuttle. 
 
 What our twentieth century needs is not the noise of 
 the sophist nor the clamor of excited crowds, but noble 
 lives, practical truths and lofty ideals. There is a call 
 for a Confucius in morals, for a Plato in philosophy and 
 for a Jesus in religion. Demands naturally bring sup- 
 plies. An important crisis is upon us, a new dispensation 
 is in the process of formation. 
 
 All philosophers, however, did not grace the past 
 historic periods. They live today quietly and perhaps 
 unconscious to themselves, illumining the restless present. 
 To this category may be added E. W. Whipple, of San 
 Diego, Cal., an unassuming, retiring, deep-thoughted 
 student in the realms of both the visible and the invisible. 
 As a thinker, book reviewer, essayist and astrologist he 
 has few, if any, superiors. He is known among the real 
 literati as the Pacific Coast philosopher. I take great 
 pleasure, therefore, in publishing a part of one of his 
 essays delivered before the Unitarian Club, San Diego, 
 
 (41) 
 
42 Spin'! Males — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Cal. It will be seen that it leads up through the dual 
 pathway of involution and evolution to the philosophy 
 of "soul mates." 
 
 "In all living organisms the parent structure is either 
 a pair of individuals, else a single individual with a double- 
 sexed mechanism for the production or involution of 
 germ-cells and >/><>»/ -cells. These being united and 
 bknded into least form is or thus becomes an involuted 
 seed. Evolution is limited to the processes of bringing 
 forth this seed, for the reproduction and perpetuation of 
 the original stock. Evolution originates, builds nothing 
 from chaotic material until involution has prepared for it 
 the idea or intellectual concept which is eternal on the ce- 
 lestial plane — in the mind of God. 
 
 "The female, or germ-cell, holds the initial substance 
 for the beginning of a new structure ; while the sperm- 
 cell holds the form, idea, plan or type of the new structure. 
 
 "To give a simple descriptive illustration of the dif- 
 ference between involution and evolution I give the facts 
 to be observed in the reproduction of our domestic fowls. 
 
 "The egg, we will say, of a white leghorn hen, is an 
 involution since it represents the substance and the 
 potency of another and succeeding generation of white 
 leghorns, in its least form. 
 
 "Even the microscope will not detect the white leg- 
 horn in the minute germ embedded in the protoplasmic 
 substance of the yolk, but it is there. 
 
 "In the parent female is a mechanism for the forma- 
 tion of a cell from her blood. In the male is another 
 mechanism for the formation of a sperm-cell from his 
 blood. In the act of coition of male and female these 
 two cells are united into one in the female matrix and the 
 
Involution and Evolution 43 
 
 protoplasmic mass is built around this germinal point. 
 Now, these processes of secreting and preparing this 
 seed-portion for a new generation is called involution and 
 without this prepared and discreted germ or seed-portion, 
 evolution would never build a white leghorn variety of 
 fowls. This germ and its surrounding protoplasm is 
 very simple and homogeneous to all appearances, but it 
 holds the concept or architectural plan of the creature 
 that is to come forth. Evolution is simply the proximate 
 builder shaping the material to fill out the plan, and can 
 do nothing else. 
 
 "In the evolutionary part of the processes the egg is 
 warmed steadily under the setting hen. This quickens 
 and renders the germ active. Differentiation sets in and 
 the yolky mass is divided or cut up into innumerable little 
 cubes. Then there is a gathering or integration toward 
 definite centers, heart, brain, bony skeleton, feet, wings, 
 and as the final completion of the plan involved in the 
 germ, feathers are developed, white feathers instead of 
 brown, since our germ-concept was a white leghorn, for 
 evolution followed the constructive plan furnished it by 
 the preceding involution, to the very letter. 
 
 "A homogeneous mass of protoplasm, in which was 
 secreted a directive, potential concept, without which 
 the egg would have spoiled and decayed, was wrought by 
 evolution into a vast diversity of structures, organs and 
 functions and these were co-ordinated into perfect unity, 
 thus bringing us into the line of Plato who declared that 
 all 'perfect wholes' present the double aspect of one 
 and many. 
 
 "Moreover, there is simply illustrated here a cycle or 
 circle of processes in which involution and evolution rep- 
 
44 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 resent the two hemispheres. Universal nature is perpet- 
 ually and eternally being involved from its antecedent 
 form of existence and perpetually and eternally evolved 
 into its succeeding form of existence, 
 
 "The new structure may vary from the original 
 through conditions of growth, but this never exceeds the 
 Specific limits. 
 
 "Now, as my theme relates to the future of man on 
 earth, 1 wish to make a passing reference to nature- 
 building and the limited province of evolution in the 
 universal scheme. 
 
 "Man is the universally structured type. In one as- 
 pect all lower typed rise toward man and are completed 
 in him. In another aspect the specialities of type break 
 up and distribute downward from man to form the 
 lower kingdoms of life, as his proper base and support. 
 
 "Moreover, man is the only species that stand erect, 
 with the cerebrum poised at right angles to a perpendicu- 
 lar spine. He is the only species that utilizes two limbs 
 and relegates them from the function of locomotion for 
 the exclusive use of the brain and mind ; the only species 
 whose length of the extended hands and arms is just equal 
 to the height of the body; the only species in which the 
 segments of the spine are the measure of the angles of 
 the cube; the only species with a spoken language, an 
 alphabet, a recorded history and a prospective future. 
 
 "This species, man, has been subject to the law of 
 variation through changing conditions for millions of 
 years. It has stood upon the summit of culture and 
 power many times in the prehistoric and historic past, 
 and has often sunken again into an abject decline. 
 
 "In all the old seats of culture are the decayed rem- 
 
Involution and Evolution 45 
 
 nants of nations that once built cities and brought forth 
 the arts of civilized life. These marvelous remains are 
 today found in what once was Egypt, Persia, Assyria, 
 Babylon, Chaldea, Carthage, Phoenicia, Greece, Mon- 
 golia, and Upper India, while the old North Men of the 
 Norse traditions, Mound Builders, Atlanteans and Le- 
 murians have all or nearly all disappeared. All these 
 had their day of ephemeral splendor and then passed out 
 of history. There is a grim romance associated with 
 the rise of each of these to glory and renown, and in 
 their proud and slow decline. 
 
 "Barbarism and a stationary aspect is the spectacle 
 presented by two-thirds of the human race on earth at 
 the present day, while the race, as a whole, stands far 
 behind the position it occupied, at least in two periods of 
 a remote antiquity. 
 
 "The last 400 years have been exceptional and fur- 
 nish no proof that evolution has permanently advanced 
 the race in a million years. Four hundred years ago 
 the West began to emerge out from the Dark Ages by a 
 providential ordering as the beginning of a preparation 
 for the folding away of the old Dispensation, which is 
 now near at hand. 
 
 "The history of the race on earth very poorly illus- 
 trates that popular form or doctrine of evolution as held 
 by a certain school of scientists at the present day. Dar- 
 win and Spencer have claimed far too much for it, and 
 left almost untouched the twin process of involution. 
 Not only this, they hold that the complexities of universal 
 nature are derivable and chiefly brought forth by the e\\>- 
 lutionary law. But it is here claimed that complexities 
 of universal nature are primal and eternal, while that 
 
46 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 which appears to be a derivable and increasing com- 
 plexity is merely a provisional expression of the evolu- 
 tionary law in some local and unmatured province — as 
 a young earth or a young kingdom not come to maturity. 
 
 "The popular view assumes that evolution is a univer- 
 sal law, and that the present order of nature had its be- 
 ginning in an absolutely homogeneous substance, void 
 of all qualities, attributes, organs or apparatus of any 
 description from which evolution, as a proximate builder, 
 brought forth the whole scheme of nature as it is re- 
 vealed to us at the present day. This is the Pantheistic 
 conception. 
 
 "My own view is, that the 'beginning' is a relative 
 term. Beginnings and endings are perpetual. As far 
 back as it is possible to carry finite thought the universe 
 was as completely and perfectly structured as it is today, 
 both in its cosmic and micro-eosmic aspects, that is, 
 including man. Its disintegration and renewal goes 
 forward perpetually, much as the primeval forest renews 
 itself to balance its incessant decay. The cosmic field, 
 even in its objective aspect, is never and has never been 
 reduced to a universal chaos. The primeval and uni- 
 versal structure reproduces, renews and perpetuates 
 itself through the reciprocal and complimentary processes 
 of involution and evolution. 
 
 "The first is a folding-in from the greater form to the 
 least or seed-form. The second is the unfolding of the 
 seed-form into the greater form and so renewing and 
 perpetuating the universal structure. Evolution origi- 
 nates nothing. It is only one of the modes by which the 
 balance and stability of the universe is maintained. 
 Every cell gland and tissue in my body is a builder. The 
 
Involution and Evolution 47 
 
 stalk and flower of the pond lily, of the rose and morning 
 glory are builders. Each selects its own complement of 
 colors from a common store. The leaf and bark and 
 wood fiber of the oak are builders, and all these builders 
 are involved and potential in the seed. So there is an. 
 antecedent to every beginning and form, per se, is co-ex- 
 tensive with substance. The one is composed of the 
 many, and the many are present in every least unit. 
 Read Plato. Unity, which has at the same time withm 
 itself multiplicity, is the source and cause of all things. 
 Numbers existed in the divine idea. The unit of God 
 is odd-even, male-female. There was no absolutely 
 first act of creation, with a preceding eternity. Perpetual 
 creation is a perpetual necessity and the - Christ-of-God 
 is a perpetually proceeding person. The universe is one, 
 and gods and men comprise distinctive parts. I believe 
 in the eternal matehood of gods and angels and men and 
 women, but thus far on earth the mate lives have often 
 been sundered." * * * * * * 
 
 The subjects of involution and evolution, of the ori- 
 gin of sex, of the possible and the impossible are not only 
 worthy of further elucidation, but their considerations 
 are essential in arriving at the truth. 
 
 It is often said in airs triumphant by materialists 
 that there is nothing in the universe but matter in varied 
 degrees of refinement, and that ''matter cannot pass 
 through matter;" and they further state that those 
 wonderful spirit manifestations of Bailey occurring in tin 
 Stanford seances, Melbourne, Australia, are all fraudu- 
 lent. As reported, they are "impossible." And Hudson 
 Tuttle comforts and encourages these atheistic materi- 
 alists by writing and publishing the following: 
 
48 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "We expect the next news will be that this medium 
 (Bailey) has had an elephant, and perhaps a whole cara- 
 van dumped into the room where the seance is held! 
 This would be just as believable, and as a certain class 
 think everything possible, it would not do to dispute it or 
 assert it impossible. 
 
 "No such manifestation should be reported until 
 absolutely proven." 
 
 Gracefully, kindly informing Mr. Tuttle that these 
 reported manifestations are ■ 'absolutely proven" by 
 parties fully his peers and if universities are in evidence, 
 some of them are intellectually his superiors. We invite him 
 to sit at the feet of the late distinguished Huxley, who 
 said: ''We are only at the beginning of our knowledge of 
 nature instead of having arrived at the end of it ; and the 
 limitations of our faculties are such that we never can 
 be in a position to set bounds to the possibilities of na- 
 ture." And I feel to add, much less can be set bounds 
 to the intelligence, the wisdom and the power of con- 
 scious immortal spirits. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 "Oh, comrades, look backward no longer! 
 
 The false must give place to the true ; 
 The fruit that has ripened and fallen 
 
 Gives place to the bloom of the new. 
 We have looked on the old in its glory, 
 
 We have seen it grow rusty and gray, 
 We have watched the proud stars of its chaplet 
 
 Grow pale in the light of today ; 
 The wine-press of truth must be trodden." 
 
 In fancy I hear thousands of conscientious seekers 
 after truth asking : "Why do you so vigorously contend for 
 the certainty of 'soul mates' before you have given us 
 your settled opinion of the origin of man, the origin of 
 'souls,' and the statements of spirits upon these most 
 interesting subjects?" These will becarefully considered 
 later. 
 
 Spiritualism furnishes clear and irrefragible evidences 
 of the mighty reality that there are souls, spiritual people, 
 dwelling, multimillions of them in the invisible, over- 
 arching ether spheres who once inhabited human bodies, 
 and now, if so choosing, may consciously move about in 
 our midst. 
 
 But can they communicate? This inquiry has the 
 odor, the cold grim odor of antiquity. Saying nothing 
 for my co-workers and venerable comrades in matters of 
 psychic research for knowledge, I have known, personally 
 known for myself, that the conscious spirit, allied to God 
 something as the drop to the crystal fountain, never dies. 
 
 (49) 
 
50 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 The body dies because a particled conglomerate aggre- 
 gation of physical materials, subject to friction, to change 
 and dissolution; but the spirit, the unitive, uncompounded, 
 indwelling spirit — the I Am, triumphantly defies death. 
 It is pre-existent, eternal, immortal. 
 
 The dead, morally speaking, are nearly all with and 
 among us. They walk the streets. They buy and sell 
 and graft for gain and self -glory. They are both poorly 
 and richly clad in fleshly garments. These morally and 
 spiritually dead people are strikingly visible to the more 
 material senses of hearing and seeing and touch. Briefly, 
 they are mortals; and many of them are physically dis- 
 eased and on the road to their second death. 
 
 But the generally so-called dead of the cemetery and 
 crematory, emancipated from their avoirdupois prisons, 
 are consciously, actually alive. They have definitely, 
 through death's gateway, maintained their identities. 
 They observe, think, reason, and if so choosing may 
 move among us rigidly maintaining their individualities 
 to the extent of temporal materializations. They are 
 real, solid persons. They have real substantial homes 
 with their social gatherings. Kindred souls there, as 
 here, are attracted to each other. 
 
 They have schools, academic institutions and vast 
 universities of education. They have fixed laws to 
 be obeyed. They generate thoughts on varied planes. 
 They generate ideas instead of flesh and blood bodies. 
 They influence and psychically hypnotize, if so pur- 
 posing, the more sensitive of mortals. They progress 
 from sphere to sphere; and if so aspiring from the 
 spiritual to the celestial planes of consciousness; and if 
 
Genius of Spiritualism 51 
 
 still further desiring, they progress onward and upward 
 toward beatific and seraphic perfection. 
 
 These are not theories, but deductively demon- 
 strated facts, tremendous psychic truths; not to those, 
 however, who will not investigate — not to those who 
 dwell down in the coarser material valleys of smoke and 
 fog, but to those great illumined souls who, aspiring, 
 toiling, now stand near the mountain tops upon which 
 are temples and the most gorgeous flowers, symbolizing 
 the principle of love and wisdom. There are today 
 royal-souled Spiritualists, who by perseverance in the 
 good, the true and the holy, have already received "the 
 white stone" of the prophet, the new name of the Patmos 
 revelator, and these names are enrolled in letters of 
 burnished gold among the elect of the gods. 
 
 Is this archaic inquiry still asked by sluggish lag- 
 gards and religious neophytes? "What is Spiritualism, 
 and who are these Spiritualists?"* The prompt response 
 is, Spiritualism is the direct antithesis of materialism, of 
 agnosticism, of animism and selfish commercialism, and 
 is a divine life -principle, grounded and rooted in God, 
 who is spirit, life, consciousness, purpose, wisdom and 
 will, pure and omnipotent. And to oppose — to attempt 
 to destroy Spiritualism would be going a long way down- 
 ward toward destroying the mighty spiritual Infinitude 
 of the universe. 
 
 Spiritualism with its Grecian, Roman, Christian and 
 modern phenomena is God's present-day angel of demon- 
 stration, and its inspirational truths have always been 
 first grasped by sensitives, idealists, prophets and 
 
 *See Dr. Peebles' work on What is Spiritualism and Who are 
 These Spiritualists? 
 
52 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 poets. The popular and the purse proud, the scribes 
 and the religious Pharisees are the last to accept any 
 newly discovered truth. 
 
 I here put upon the witness stand three weJI-known 
 and distinguished thinkers — a triangle of wisdom : W. T. 
 Stead, the noted editor of the London Review of Reviews, 
 writes these telling words: "Spiritualism permeates our 
 best literature and is becoming more and more a potent 
 reform in the world's elevation and redemption." 
 
 The distinguished writer upon psychic and psycho- 
 logical subjects, Thomson J. Hudson (not an outspoken 
 Spiritualist), says in his Law of Psychic Phenomena 
 (p. 206) : 
 
 "The man who denies the phenomena of Spiritualism is 
 not entitled to be called a skeptic; he is simply ignorant; 
 and it would be a hopeless task to attempt to enlighten him." 
 
 And that eminent naturalist and scientist, Alfred R. 
 Wallace, published these words awhile since: 
 
 "My position, therefore, is that the phenomena of Spirit- 
 ualism in their entirety do not require further confirmation. 
 They are proven quite as well as all facts are proven in 
 other sciences." 
 
 Surely — 
 
 "The world hath felt a quickening breath 
 From Heaven's eternal shore, 
 And souls triumphant over death 
 Return to earth once more. 
 
 "Our cypress leaves are laid aside 
 For amaranthine flowers, 
 For Death's cold wave does not divide 
 The souls we love from ours." 
 
 In this pressingly inquiring and materialistic age, 
 
Genius of Spiritualism 53 
 
 mediums or rather sensitives are absolute necessities 
 as intermediaries between the external scene and the 
 psychic unseen immortals. 
 
 These intermediaries are by virtue of organiza- 
 tion the elect of the enzoning earth spheres. They are 
 heaven's messengers, and should have the most har- 
 monious conditions. An adverse thought or a coarse, 
 vicious, unexpressed doubt in the seance room may 
 affect the spirit vibrations and so defeat the hoped-for 
 purpose of a message from the angel realms of being. 
 
 Physical phenomena are the preliminaries correspond- 
 ing to alphabets and picture teachings; and practically 
 useful for the time being, because they demonstrate the 
 reality of an intercommunion between the two worlds. 
 This proven, the voice of inspiration says: "Move on — 
 go up higher." It is well and wise for the mother to 
 nurse the babe till the teething time, but to pet and 
 nurse a baby boy up to fifteen or eighteen years and 
 still keep on nursing him up into manhood, would be as 
 morally injurious as mentally absurd. There are too 
 many cry-baby spiritists, teasing for a nursing, pleading 
 for spirit pap and swallowing it without a why or a 
 wherefore. It should be remembered that spirits have 
 their occupations and their distinctive duties, and if 
 wise they will strictly attend to them. Tests as proofs 
 of a future life are comforting and beautiful, but to per- 
 petually beseech and tease the heaven-clad immortals 
 for advice and for messages becomes an exemplification 
 of babyhood years. Up, mortals, from your cradles! 
 Up, and bravely out into the broad harvest fields of 
 science, discovery and philosophy! 
 
54 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "The Golden Age lies onward, not behind. 
 The pathway through the past has led us up ; 
 The pathway through the future will lead on 
 And higher. We are rising from the beast 
 Unto the Christ and human brotherhood." 
 
 Spiritualism is the only scientific and religious move- 
 ment in this twentieth century that proves, or that even 
 attempts to prove, that mightiest of all questions, "If 
 a man die, shall he live again?" And for this alone — for 
 this demonstration of a future life it should be a wel- 
 come guest in every heart, in every home, in every relig- 
 ious gathering and every church pulpit. 
 
 Already true religious Spiritualism, the equivalent 
 of the harmonial philosophy, is putting on the well fit- 
 ting garments of a substantial manhood. Its step is 
 sturdy, its carriage is graceful and commanding and mili- 
 tant, and it is well on the way to victory. 
 
 Kind reader, burdened with life's cares and crosses, 
 can you not in your higher seasons of inspiration and 
 faith in God, standing just now upon the mount of vi- 
 sion and looking down the long vista of time, see 
 doubt giving place to faith and faith giving place to 
 knowledge? Personally, I see tyranny dying upon the 
 grassy plains of freedom. I see superstition receding be- 
 fore a rational religion. I see error giving place to the 
 inviting brilliancy of truth, vice to sturdy virtue, 
 bigotry to toleration, sectarian hate to charity, policy 
 to principle, monopoly to cooperation, individualism to 
 communism and grating discords to divinest harmonies. 
 I see before us a new heaven and a new earth. I see 
 again in our midst the living Christ. I see the burning 
 of the tares, the gathering in of the golden sheaves 
 
Genius of Spiritualism 55 
 
 and a very Eden of peace and love and good-will 
 crowning our world and baptizing its every heart 
 with the pentecostal fires of a purified life and a di- 
 vine beneficence as altruistic as universal. Can you 
 not say with me, then, — 
 
 "I have fed upon manna from heaven above; 
 Have tasted the fruit of a wonderful love ; 
 I have looked on a land where the sun ever beams, 
 And talked with the angels in mystical dreams; 
 And though some visions may die in their birth, 
 They still leave the trail of their glory on earth." 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 "One ship drives east and another drives west 
 With the self -same winds that blow; 
 'Tis the set of the sails 
 And not the gales 
 Which tell us the way to go. 
 
 "Like the winds of the sea are the winds of fate, 
 As we voyage along through life, 
 'Tis the set of the soul 
 That decides its goal 
 And not the calm or the strife." 
 
 — Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
 
 Dreaming, thinking, meditating upon the inexplica- 
 ble marvels that surround and overshadow us — reflecting 
 in a sort of ecstasy upon the believed, expected grandeur 
 and glories of eternal matehood in the fadeless heavens 
 of spirits, one seriously thinks, naturally asks, What was 
 the origin of man? and what was the origin of these con- 
 scious, invisible spirits? Did they beget or originate 
 themselves? Were they the outgrowths of protoplasmic 
 slime? Or were they once encircled and wallowing in 
 plasmic sea squirt, and growing up through mollusca, 
 amphibians, and reptiles, and apes, and orang-outangs 
 to man during almost countless millions of ages? or 
 were these spirits — our eternal spirit entities — originally 
 basking in the celestial heavens, and in consonance with 
 the divine will descending and incarnating through 
 human sex relations, thud unfolding, progressing in 
 manifestation and ultimately appearing in full grown man 
 
 (56) 
 
Origin of Man — Evolution 57 
 
 as the crowning glory of the divine purpose? Which 
 of these theories is the most rational ? — the most exalt- 
 ing? which hypothesis most commends itself to one's 
 intuitions or their higher judgment? Each must de- 
 cide for himself. 
 
 Nature is God's teacher. As the acorn, in what is 
 termed time and space, precedes the oak, as force pre- 
 cedes motion, so the material, flesh-clothed man precedes 
 in mortal manifestation the disenthralled spirit — the tem- 
 porarily temple-imprisoned spirit — for educational expe- 
 riences; and to be graduated one by one through death's 
 grim-masked doorway and an awakening resurrection 
 out of the body, and wiser — all the wiser and spiritually 
 richer for mortalities' varied trying lessons. It is the 
 stormy ocean that makes the skilful mariner, and the 
 frictioned steel that shines the brightest. 
 
 But this ever-recurring question, What, asks the 
 the thinker — the earnest anthropological investigator — 
 is the real origin of man? 
 
 Consider some of the theories relating to this subject. 
 The writer of Genesis in the Bible, whether Babylonian, 
 Akkadian or Hebrew, informs us, with no hesitation, nor 
 with the least contingency, that man was made miracu- 
 lously from the dust of the ground and that the breath 
 of God was breathed into this dust-created form ; which 
 was the breath, the spirit of life, and "man became a 
 living soul." 
 
 That mammoth book, Oashpe, written under direct 
 spiritual influence, assures us that, "when after passing 
 ages of preparation the earth had become fitted for man, 
 the Creator sent a messenger or agent to superintend the 
 appearance of man," . . . "and the name of the first 
 
58 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 man was Asu, because they were of the earth only. 
 And now was the earth in the latter days of Se'mu, and 
 the angels could readily take on corporeal bodies for 
 themselves out of the elements of the earth, clothing 
 themselves by the force of their wills with flesh and bone. 
 By the side of the Asuans took they on corporeal forms." 
 (Oashpe, book 2, vi, 16.) . . . "Hear me, O man! 
 The mysteries of heaven and earth will be cleared up. 
 From the Great Jehovih shalt thou learn wisdom and 
 none shall gainsay thee." 
 
 The German, Gustavus Heine, a sort of materialistic 
 Theosophist and scientist of some note, assures us that 
 after a council of very ancient adepts and Mahatmas, who 
 had been many times incarnated, it was "decided that a 
 group of spirits from another, and an older star-world, 
 should descend to our planet, clothe themselves through 
 the mystic manipulations of force and matter, and so 
 appear in physical bodies, thus starting the human race." 
 Having done this, they dismantled themselves of our 
 earth's materiality and returned to their planetary abodes. 
 
 Alfred R. Wallace in his Glasgow address said: 
 
 "Darwin and myself differed essentially upon only 
 one point. I maintained that there are indications of 
 man having received something, some aspirational prin- 
 ciple that he could not have derived from the lower 
 animal. When man's body was prepared to receive it, 
 there occurred an inbreathing of the spirit. I believe 
 this influx took place at three stages in evolution — the 
 change — 
 
 "(1) From the inorganic to the organic. 
 
 "(2) From the plant to the animal. 
 
 " (3) From the animal to the conscious spirit of man. 
 
Origin of Man — Evolution 59 
 
 "Mere evolution seems to me to fail to account for 
 these tremendous transitions." 
 
 There is nothing more miraculous or supernatural in 
 the Wallace-pronounced conscious "influx of spirit" consti- 
 tuting man a grade — a moral and spiritual grade — higher 
 than the brute orang than there is in the increased "in- 
 flux" of magnetic force from the magnet which lifts a 
 heavier mass of steel; or in the mediumistic hand, which, 
 when placed upon the top of a weighty piano, causes it to 
 tremble and tilt. 
 
 When lecturing in Washington, D. C, a number of 
 years ago, I was permitted to attend several seances in 
 the residence of Mr. Laurie, a government employe, where 
 a lady when putting her hand upon the top corner of a 
 heavy piano, would cause the end to rise several inches 
 from the floor — rise and fall. Abraham Lincoln attended 
 some of the seances at this gentleman's house. There 
 was no miracle nor anything supernatural in this mani- 
 festation. It was only an "influx" of a higher psychic 
 force, for a purpose. This material universe is constantly 
 receiving a mighty influx of spirit with a definite purpose 
 — chance in the eyes of all scientists is out of court. 
 
 Hudson Tuttle, an extensive writer upon spiritual 
 subjects, traces the origin of human beings to animals 
 almost infinitely below man. Opening his Arcana of 
 Nature (published by Berry, Colby & Co., Boston), I read 
 on page 239 these words: 
 
 "Man at first is a zoophyte." 
 
 Again he says : 
 
 "Life is a principle of matter. . . . The individ- 
 ualization of life depends upon conditions, and it adapts 
 itself to them, is formed and maintained by their in- 
 
60 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 fluence. . . . When the earth became sufficiently per- 
 fected, man came; at first not superior to the orang." 
 
 4 'The orangs, the immediate ancestors of the human 
 family, were very different from each other. Some 
 were black, some nearly white, some brown. . . . 
 The great types of mankind descended from different 
 types of the orang." 
 
 "On the islands of the Indian Sea [what sea?] . . . 
 on the eastern coast of the southern border [border of 
 what? How piteously indefinite!] the transition from 
 brute to man is made by degraded Papua tribes, canni- 
 bals so low in the scale of humanity that in them gleams 
 not a ray of spirituality or morality." An assertion, a 
 statement without a scintilla of proof — bare stuff, and 
 nothing more! 
 
 In his further writings, he says: "In the individualized 
 spirit, the atoms which compose the organism are elab- 
 orated and derived from the physical body . " (Arcana of 
 Spiritualism, p. 258.) 
 
 Again he says: "When the animal dies, the spiritual 
 element, which retains not its identity after the dissolu- 
 tion of its body, escapes as a drop of water evaporates 
 and mingles with the great ethereal ocean." . . . "As 
 the animal merges through intermediate forms into man, 
 and the infant knows less than the perfect animal, the 
 line of demarcation between the perishable and imperish- 
 able is drawn with difficulty. Not so, however; a certain 
 degree of advancement is essential beyond which immor- 
 tality obtains. The line is not sharply drawn. A spirit 
 is not necessarily immortal, but can become gradually 
 extinguished, like a lamp burning for ari indefinite time, 
 and then going out. Such is the condition of the low- 
 
Origin of Man — Evolution 61 
 
 est races of mankind. They exist after death, but with 
 them there is no progress, no desire for the immortal 
 state, and slowly, atom by atom, they are absorbed into 
 the bosom of the universal spirit-essence as the spirit of 
 the animal is immediately after death." 
 
 "If it be asked at what age the spirit retains its iden- 
 tity, it may be said in reply that no certain date can be 
 given, for that varies with the development of the 
 parents." 
 
 He further states in his Arcana and Ethics of Spirit- 
 ualism, that "the Caucasian did not originate from the 
 negro nor is the negro a degraded Caucasian, but both 
 came from orangs of different color and character, but 
 while one has remained stationary, the other has ad- 
 vanced. . . . 
 
 "If this be true, we are to seek the origin of the indi- 
 vidualized spirit with the origin of the physical body. 
 We are to place the growth of one with that of the other. 
 The physical body is the scaffolding by which the spirit- 
 ual being is sustained, and when matured sufficiently, 
 remains after that support has been taken away. A cer- 
 tain stage of progress or perfection must be reached be- 
 fore this result, else all living beings would be immortal. 
 Not, therefore, until a certain development is attained, is 
 individuality retained after the death of the physical 
 body." 
 
 In Psychic Science, p. 204, Mr. Tuttle further says: 
 
 "If there is an immortal spirit, whether its duration 
 be eternal or measured by time, as we cannot go beyond the 
 realm of law, by which we mean the fixed order of causa- 
 tion, it, the spirit, must date its beginning with that of 
 the body. The history of the development of the germ 
 
62 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 is a correspondence of that of the spirit. If the parents 
 have immortal spirits, as well as mortal bodies, then 
 while their physical bodies support the corporeal being, 
 their spiritual natures must in an equal measure sup- 
 port the spirit of the fetus; and the growth of its dual 
 nature be similar, both receiving nourishment from the 
 mother. The two forms mature together; one pervad- 
 ing and being an exact copy of the other." 
 
 This is not only an unfortunate, but, in our opinion, 
 a painfully untrue and unphilosophical position to occupy. 
 It is neither physical, mental nor spiritual science. It 
 begins: "If there is an immortal spirit?" "If" neces- 
 sarily implies a serious doubt as to whether there is, or 
 is not, an immortal spirit in the human body. If there 
 really is, it "must" this writer declares, "date its begin- 
 ning with that of the body." The word "must" is an 
 assertion; that, and nothing more. Now, then, which is 
 the positive, the spirit or the material? Which, in hu- 
 man evolution, is the will-purposing force, — the spirit, or 
 the body? If the spirit, then it does not begin with the 
 body. Do the builder and the house begin together? 
 Did they have the same origin ? All moral science teaches 
 that it is the self-conscious spirit that constructs and 
 moulds the body — and, if so, it must precede the body. 
 
 "If the parents have immortal spirits as well as 
 mortal bodies, their spirits must support the spirit fetus," 
 declared Mr. Tuttle. Let there be no twisting here! 
 The question in point is not one of "supporting," but one 
 of the origin. Did these parents actually originate, that 
 is, create the spirit functioning the fetus? They certainly 
 did if it did not pre-exist. Therefore, then, by origin- 
 
Origin of Man — Evolution 63 
 
 ating or creating a conscious spirit these parents per- 
 formed a tremendous, a most monumental miracle! 
 
 This antique Darwinian materialism, sheltering its 
 moral deformities under the wing of Spiritualism, goes 
 slowly, limpingly along to its death, deriving as it goes 
 the cause from the effect; the greater from the less; the 
 man from the mollusc; which, if true, would make our 
 earth larger than the sun because it was originally thrown 
 off from it. 
 
 Hudson Tuttle's view of the origin of man and his 
 destiny as a spirit may be thus summarized: Man prim- 
 arily was a slimy zoophyte and long ages after, an orang- 
 outang. This author's words are: "Both Caucasians and 
 negroes come from orang-outangs of different color and 
 character.'' That is to say, a group of frolicksome orang- 
 outangs got together in some sunny clime and promis- 
 cuously cohabiting with no purpose but beastly grati- 
 fication begat — created — man ! 
 
 It is not Hudson Tuttle that I here so much crit- 
 icise, but rather his spirit controls who so far have 
 escaped "extinguishment." Their published theories must 
 go into the laboratory of mental science and the 
 fiery furnace of thought and reason. Spirits ought to 
 know that every effect is found in the cause and is inferior 
 to the producing cause. Their theory reversing this 
 logical fact undermines every foundation stone of Spirit- 
 ualism inasmuch as it makes the "individualized spirit" 
 a manufactured conglomeration of ever varying atoms 
 derived from "the physical body" — a flux of ever-chang- 
 ing, disintegrating, unreasoning elements, nothing more! 
 The physical body is a shell, a corpse, when the con- 
 scious spirit has left. 
 
64 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 But, stop! Here is an unbridged chasm, a missing 
 link in the chain of continuity between animal-derived 
 man and the conscious spirit hereafter; for Mr. Tuttle 
 repeatedly states that animals in themselves have no 
 individualized immortality — they do not exist as entities 
 after death. They are all over and all through mortal. 
 Now the point is, how could mortal brutes beget immor- 
 tal men? Such a leap would constitute another most 
 astounding miracle. And then what rank injustice for 
 those venerable ancestral orangs — our veritable "pa- 
 rents" — that after creating colored or Caucasian men to 
 be mercilessly thrust back themselves into the "essence" 
 of nonconscious existence ! This would be heartless pat- 
 ricide — the link broken — the spiritual chasm unbridged 
 between brutality and humanity — animal mortality and 
 the spirit's immortality! 
 
 But halt again! Mr. Tuttle informs us that "the 
 lower human races" are not immortal; that only those 
 are immortal who have "attained" a certain plane of intel- 
 lectuality. These are his words: "Not until a certain 
 development is attained is individuality retained after 
 the death of the physical body." Naturally, friend 
 Tuttle believes that his relatives and others have attained 
 that plane of individuality; and so the narrow-minded 
 John Calvin believed that his immediate relatives and 
 many others were numbered among the "elect." This 
 position, checking, as it does, evolution, limiting infinity, 
 is not only proofless but painfully puerile. 
 
 But halt again! All spirits, though having crossed 
 the chilly rubicon of death, are not as aforesaid immortal. 
 These are Mr. Tuttle 's further words: "A certain degree 
 of advancement is essential beyond which immortality 
 
Origin oj Man — Evolution 65 
 
 obtains. A spirit is not [he asserts] necessarily immortal, 
 but can become gradually extinguished after an indefinite 
 time." 
 
 And so at last Spiritualism has its Brutus! So fades 
 the entrancing dream of a fadeless immortality — so 
 vanishes the beautiful soul-cheering faith of endless 
 progress in the spiritual world; for, if some may disinte- 
 grate and be "extinguished," all may. "Et tu, Brute." 
 
 It has been doubted by ultra-materialists that matter 
 could be forced through so-called matter. 
 
 Matter as solid matter, having no substantial basis, 
 we naturally rise in thought from the shadow (matter) 
 to the substance. But first, the rock upon the mountain- 
 side has every appearance of being solid, matter and of 
 being at perfect rest; and yet, science proves that the 
 crystals, the particles of which the rock is composed, 
 are in a perpetual state of vibration. No two crystals 
 in this rock touch. Change is constantly going on. 
 Our soils are largely made from disintegrated rock. 
 In plants there is a higher rate of vibration, and in 
 liquids and gases, a still higher. 
 
 Steam and the gases are invisible because of the 
 rapidity of their vibrations. The spokes in automobiles 
 appear solid when in the rapid motion of a hundred 
 miles per hour. The bullet from the sharp shooters' 
 rifle is in the passage invisible because the vibratory 
 motion is too quick for the eye. Our vision is very 
 Umited. 
 
 I once asked the Hindu spirits in the Stanford- 
 Bailey seance room how they brought live birds through 
 solid walls. 
 
 "Solid walls!" exclaimed the Hindu intelligence, 
 
66 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "to us there are no solid walls. They are no more solid 
 to us than fogs are to you. If you will tell us how the 
 ray of light flashes through the solid pane of glass, you 
 will have, in a measure, answered your own question." 
 
 "But you require a dark room or a subdued light 
 to accomplish these marvelous things." 
 
 "Certainly, because light is a powerful vibratory 
 force, acting upon the electrons and infinitesimal cor- 
 puscles that we disintegrate and manipulate in produc- 
 ing these, to you, remarkable manifestations."* 
 
 "In transferring these material objects from faraway 
 countries and even birds through the wall, do you 
 disintegrate them?" 
 
 "Not necessarily ; you do not disintegrate your physical 
 self, do you, when walking through a bank of fog or a 
 stratum of smoke? Solid walls, so-called, are but like 
 dust clouds to us." 
 
 "Pardon my pressing the inquiries, but could you 
 dissever the cells and so disintegrate the particles of 
 a live bird as to pass it through these walls?" 
 
 "We do not state what we could do, nor what we 
 would do if called upon to do ; we are not menial servants 
 with no will of our own. We believe if we have the 
 requisite conditions that we could disintegrate the 
 particles and elements constituting the live bird, ex- 
 cepting that non-composite, unitive, central life-cell, 
 and so transfer them through walls, and when our occult 
 forces were withdrawn the cells and particles would 
 just as naturally fly by the laws of attraction to their 
 legitimate places as steel filings fly to the magnet. In 
 
 *In this conversation I employ the exact thoughts and ideas of 
 the spirits, but express them in my own language. — J. M. P. 
 
Origin of Man — Evolution 67 
 
 every living object there is a central germinal cell, 
 a magnet, in man called the ego. We do not say that 
 we could do this, but we do say that higher and loftier 
 intelligences can do it. We do not dare to limit their 
 powers. We do not, like earthly children, talk of this 
 and of that as being impossible. 
 
 "As has been suggested by your press in this city, 
 we can bring a newspaper printed in London in the 
 morning and drop it into this seance room a few hours 
 later; but we must have time and superior conditions 
 and must make experiments in atmospheric strata and 
 radiation and consider the rapidity of vibrations. But 
 we do not propose to be hurried in this matter by a 
 few impatient and materialistic inclined mortals. It 
 took God millions of years after the incandescent fire- 
 mist period of your planet to make the first minute 
 mosses and growing grasses. Give us time. Only 
 presumptuous materialists yet in their childish swad- 
 dling clothes limit the laws of evolution or the mighty 
 powers of such exalted spirits as have dwelt in the celes- 
 tial heaven of heavens for such periods of time as almost 
 exhaust figures. The truly great are modest, while pes- 
 simistic boasters giggle and ridicule.' ' 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 Sing, oh, my soul, thy sweetest song! 
 
 Strife is but for a day, while love endures forever ! 
 
 Over the miasma fields and swamps filled with dank 
 and poisonous growths 
 
 Let its clear sweet tones echo far and wide ! 
 
 Send forth, oh, soul, thy noblest song! 
 
 For where thy voice is heard no discord is ! 
 
 Yea, tremble, oh, ye hills, at the sound of my voice! 
 
 For thy doom is sealed, hate and anger cannot with- 
 stand 
 
 The all-conquering power of love that endureth for- 
 ever. 
 
 — George W. Fuller. 
 
 Looking down the measureless aeons of the past we 
 seem to see a vast realm of unorganized Stardust and 
 firemist, over and through which there was an opera- 
 ting, formative life principle — an organizing Intelligence. 
 
 This immeasurable mass of elements and essences 
 finally cooled down, producing rocks, soils, grasses, grains 
 and fruits; all of which were preparatory steps for the 
 appearance we are told of chimpanzees, apes and monk- 
 eys who were to become the legitimate parents — the 
 original parents by descent — of self-conscious human 
 beings. This hypothesis or explanation by atheistic 
 materialists for the creation of man has, I regret to say, 
 to some extent been borrowed and exploited by a few 
 spiritists. 
 
 But, strange to add, these few spiritists do not be- 
 lieve that animals exist in any hereafter life — do not 
 
 (68) 
 
Unreality of Matter 69 
 
 exist because they were and are only preparatory frag- 
 ments, having in themselves no immortal spirits. 
 
 But here comes the most oppressive difficulty. Mark 
 it well! Animals, such as dogs, horses, apes and orang- 
 outangs, not having attained a certain spiritual status in 
 the upward scale, are non-immortal; and yet, we are 
 gravely informed by Tuttle and materialists that non- 
 immortal orang-outangs were the progenitors, the imme- 
 diate parents, the creators of the first human beings. 
 This is the merest clap-trap sophistry. Why, it is self- 
 evident that neither monkeys nor men could or can 
 impart what they do not possess. This statement is its 
 own demonstration. How, then, could non-immortality 
 beget, create or impart immortality to- primitive man? 
 In accordance with the regular sequence of unfoldment — 
 cause and effect, the law of reproduction and heredity, 
 what difference could there have been of kind or degree, 
 of nature or characteristic, to justify this specific differ- 
 ence in destiny between parents and their offspring — 
 orang-outangs as fathers and mothers begetting human 
 beings as their children, and then being, as aforesaid, con- 
 signed to the heartless, endless pit of destruction — hope- 
 less non-existence! 
 
 Making no mention here of India's ancient sages, nor 
 of Europe's erudite students of nature — nothing of our 
 own eminent thinkers, Buchanan, Denton, Brittan, Bab- 
 bitt, the living scientists and philosophers of the present, 
 Crookes, Lodge, Lombroso, Whipple, A. R. Wallace — 
 all rational evolutionists, logically and scientifically 
 bridge this puzzling chasm with cogent and satisfactor- 
 ily assigned reasons. At this crisis, so pronounced, 
 there was "an influx of spirit" — influx imparting self- 
 
70 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 consciousness, moral aspiration, and immortality to man. 
 This, indeed, was the crown, God's keystone to the 
 imperial arch, man's coronal region. 
 
 The millioned masses of today are plodding along on 
 the borderland of a popular materialism seemingly unable 
 to grasp even the fringe of the subjective spiritual. 
 Feeling, fumbling about and manipulating surfaces they 
 only touch the shell of things — in a word, matter, the very 
 existence of which is questioned and doubted. And for 
 materialists and their few sympathizing spiritists to build 
 upon two unexplained unknowables is like building from 
 shifting sand upon sandy foundations. 
 
 What is matter, and of what is it constituted? The 
 reply must be : Constituted of elements, particles, monads 
 molecules, in brief, — atoms. But, stop! there are no 
 atoms! They have vanished; chemical scientists have 
 divided, crucially manipulated and split them up into 
 electrons, ions and corpuscles, each of which we are in- 
 formed by the consensus of science, carries a charge of 
 negative electricity. The atom, as aforesaid, has van- 
 ished. The atom of Dalton, of which matter was made, 
 has gone into the inconceivable maze of the non-con- 
 scious unknown! 
 
 Really, is there, then, such an observable, changeless 
 entity or combination of atomic entities as the centuries 
 have called matter, various things and physically pro- 
 duced forms — realities? Are they permanent? Let us 
 carefully observe and exercise the reason ! 
 
 (A) What do you see across the room in that corner? 
 
 (B) I see a stand loaded down with books and man- 
 uscripts. 
 
 (A) Did those books, considering the purpose, con- 
 
Unreality of Matter 71 
 
 tents, the form and the beautiful binding make them- 
 selves? 
 
 (B) Why, assuredly not. Printed books imply compo- 
 sition, intelligence and printing. 
 
 (A) Yes, and you might have added that this great 
 mighty book, the mammoth volume of nature, with its 
 chapters of valleys and mountains, sands, sunbeams and 
 stars, indicates intelligence, order, purpose and will — in 
 a word, God. 
 
 But are you certain that the piece of furniture that 
 you see across the room is a stand? 
 
 (B) Surely I am, I saw it; I carefully observed its 
 shape and later I lifted it; and so what has form and 
 weight and what I can clearly recognize with my senses is 
 real — then that stand is certainly a genuine, substantial 
 reality. 
 
 (A) Let us see; hand me a hatchet. Receiving which 
 I treat this stand to a dozen or more well aimed blows 
 and it falls into a composite pile of purposeless rubbish. 
 Where now is your stand? 
 
 (B) Well, though a pile of rudest rubbish now, the rub- 
 bish itself has weight and a multiple of forms and is ma- 
 terial. I can see the pieces, I can handle them, they are 
 still matter, real and substantial. 
 
 (A) Let us see further : bring me a brand of fire ; no- 
 tice now how quickly this pile all aflame with hissing 
 heat melts down into a handful of ashes. Now pass 
 these ashes on to the chemist and by applying a few 
 thousand degrees of Fahrenheit heat they fade away 
 into gases and absolutely vanish into invisibility. And 
 so that stand so far as appearance and form and 
 weight are concerned has been annihilated. 
 
72 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Think of it ! And yet there is no such thing in the 
 universe as total annihilation ! The stand originated and 
 still exists spiritually in the brain. Nothing is lost, not 
 even a note of music; the vibrations of which may 
 reach and bless some far-off soul. That stand may be 
 again outwrought by the will and skill of that thinking, 
 reasoning brain. Phenomena are but appearances that 
 all too often bewilder, dazzle and deceive. True, they 
 are helps and so are crutches to cripples, but when 
 normal health is restored, they are useless. 
 
 Now, then, as we have dissected and disposed of that 
 household stand, pronounced so real by the sense percep- 
 tions, yet proven to have been only a vague shadowy 
 appearance; the final analysis of which elementary con- 
 stituents, atoms or electrons, we know nothing. In fact, 
 that piece of furniture once called a stand, is, to our mor- 
 tal vision, gone. And further, while things move and are 
 moved, we know little or nothing of the origin of the force 
 that causes the motion. The stone from the schoolboy's 
 sling fell to the ground. But what caused it to fall? 
 Gravity. Granted; but what is gravity? It emphatically 
 belongs to the category of the unknown. 
 
 As the "mighty atom," as matter itself, is now out 
 of court, do we know anything of spirit? Inquire at 
 the open, inviting gateway of consciousness, intuition 
 and meditation. These ever potent voices from within 
 respond in one accord in the affirmative. We know 
 self — conscious self. 
 
 Personally, I know something of spirit, because I am 
 spirit; I am a self-conscious, finite spirit. I am a rea- 
 soning, rational spirit. I am partially detached, still 
 inter-related to God who is Spirit — pure, immutable, 
 
Unreality of Matter 73 
 
 omnipotent, omnipresent, the Absolute One. I am as a 
 conscious spirit, a son of God, having an original, innate 
 inheritance in Father-Mother God; and consequently 
 thus knowing something of God, as a child knows some- 
 thing of the father-mother who loved and cared for it. 
 
 Right here the caviler may say, Did you ever see God ? 
 
 No ; not with eyes of the sense perception ; neither did 
 I ever see the mother that bore me and nursed me from 
 her loving bosom. The form, the flesh, the breast, the 
 garments she wore — these were not mother, but only the 
 external manifestations of the unseen, real mother, who, 
 when in infancy, so tenderly cradled me in her arms. 
 
 And so, suns and stars, seas and oceans, forests and 
 flower-crowned mountains are only manifestations of 
 that infinite father-mother spirit governing the universe 
 with perfect precision, as astronomy and the higher sci- 
 ences demonstrate. 
 
 Is it strange, then, that the apostolic John, in a mo- 
 ment of ecstasy, exclaimed, "God is I/Ove"? And is it 
 strange that the seer, A. J. Davis, in an inspired moment, 
 wrote the memorable sentence : "The germ of the immortal 
 nature is spiritual, and is detached from the Deific ocean 
 of spirit." And again he denominated Deity as the 
 mighty Central Sun, the Great Positive Mind of the uni- 
 verse. Here is a deep, widely-laid foundation, solid as 
 adamantine — a structure based upon principle and pur- 
 pose, and therefore something positively permanent. 
 Here, then, is poise, a calm soul-repose — a principle, a 
 faith and a trust — a trust where may be found the soul's 
 rest forever. 
 
 The above word, "detached,'' as used by thcsecr in 
 relation to the vitalized spirit-germ, implies its pre- 
 
74 Spirit Mates — Their ( higin and Destiny 
 
 existence. And pre -existence is the only rational basis 
 for endless existence. Those who postulate beginnings 
 — creations to the human spirit, advocate all unwittingly, 
 perhaps, its ending — that is, the disintegration and final 
 "extinguishment" as taught by Hudson Tuttle and 
 agnostic materialists generally. 
 
 In the scientific forcing of the "mighty atom" into 
 the invisible, the vast unknown, I have said nothing of 
 substance — ethereal, sublimated substance, permeating 
 worlds seen and worlds beyond all telescopic vision. 
 There is no vacuum in the realm of being. And this 
 thought naturally points to ether, electricity, and the 
 infinitesimal corpuscles connected with that ether sub- 
 stance that relates to radium; which radium, by the 
 way, is the best phenomenal symbol that we have of 
 immortality. Its potency, its energy is seemingly waste- 
 less. 
 
 The inventor of the apparatus for making liquid air, 
 Professor Mason, is authority on radium and the finer 
 forces. "We have discovered," he says, "that the atom 
 which has figured on the board for a hundred years or 
 more in the role of the indivisible minimum can no longer 
 be considered tP play the part of a definite entity." It 
 has been dismissed, writes another authority, and no 
 one knows how soon the "vortices" and the electric 
 "whirls" of Thompson may step off from the stage. 
 Atoms long supposed to be invisible units, and matter as 
 a whole, defined as they may be, stepping on or off from 
 the stage, are but shadows — phenomenal shadows — the 
 playthings of the objective sense - perceptions ; while 
 spirit, ether-substance, consciousness and purpose are 
 
Unreality oj Matter 75 
 
 the only real foundational strata for the construction 
 of perfect structures. 
 
 Infinitely more refined, more rarified than our atmos- 
 phere, is ether; originally termed the "luminous ether," 
 invisible, impalpable, and frictionless. The theory of 
 ether, as well established as that of gravity, is elastic to 
 an inconceivable degree; it fills what has been called 
 empty space and is so sensitive that a disturbance in 
 any part of it would produce a tremor that would be 
 felt upon the surfaces of countless worlds. Postulating 
 the existence of this formless ether was a scientific neces- 
 sity, because light and heat could not travel through abso- 
 lute emptiness. Pervading as ether does the solar and 
 stellar worlds, it explains the undulatory theory of light, 
 the underlying philosophy of wireless telegraphy, and 
 the transference of thought waves. Thought is the speech 
 of spirits. Thoughts are not "things;" they are refined, 
 etherealised forces. 
 
 Ponder here for a moment at the almost overwhelm- 
 ing fact of wireless telegraphy, flashing like telepathy its 
 messages across seas and oceans, not by wires, not by 
 undulating waves of air, not by ions along some electri- 
 cally charged metal, but carried directly by almost incon- 
 ceivable rapidity in the ether itself, a substance too 
 ethereal and sublimated to be caught and manipulated 
 in laboratories, or be chained and held in bondage by 
 grasping mercenary millionaires. 
 
 In this vast oceanic realm of measureless and incom- 
 prehensible ether substance, there exist countless and 
 absolutely unnumbered numbers of particles, points of 
 force, units, entities, life-germs, soul-sparks, spiritually 
 
76 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 vitalized cells of different grades and qualities and 
 forms, similar but not the same. 
 
 We are told, till the telling has become tiresome, that 
 the embryonic cell and the early forms of all animals are 
 alike. This is not true. It is a bare, unproved asser- 
 tion. They may be similar, but similarity is not identity. 
 Similar in the external may be utterly unlike in the inter- 
 nal. There is a similarity in forest nuts — pecans, chest- 
 nuts, acorns. They are all of them round rather than 
 square or triangular in shape, and yet though similar in 
 shape they are utterly dissimilar in potency, the resul- 
 tant trees being the proofs. 
 
 When put under the microscope, the one-cell mole 
 cule, the one-cell snail, the one-cell worm, or dual-cell 
 and more of any kind, the sex-cell of the man, are similar 
 — all similar in appearance. The eye cannot distinguish 
 the difference, and yet one produces the crawling worm 
 and another an upright walking poet or philosopher. 
 Unlike and deep and wide was and still is the chasm, 
 — the unbridged chasm between the worm and rational, 
 noble man ; and so also it is wide and persistent between 
 the monkey and the regal -souled man who, mastering 
 much of nature, transmits his knowledge in books to 
 posterity. Neither the monkey nor the orang-outang 
 has the spiritual top -brain which in man blossoms out 
 into the desire for immortality, stirring, struggling and 
 ever pulsing as it does with God -like powers and aspira- 
 tions for the higher, heavenly home. 
 
 The illustrious journalist, artist and author, Ruskin, 
 criticized the ultra-Darwinian theory in these burning 
 words : 
 
 "If you fasten a hairbrush to a mill wheel, with the 
 
Unreality of Matter 77 
 
 handle forward, so as to develop itself into a neck by 
 moving always in the same direction, and within contin- 
 uous hearing of a steam whistle, after a certain number of 
 revolutions, the hairbrush will develop and fall in love 
 with the whistle; they will marry, lay an egg t and the 
 produce will be a nightingale — and later, a man." 
 
 Thomas Carlyle was still more sarcastic upon this 
 Darwinian theory, but sarcasm is not argument ; it may 
 stir the people to think, but thinking is not always in a 
 rational and philosophical direction. The illustrious 
 Charles Darwin was no atheist; he believed in God and 
 expressed his opinion in these words touching the origin 
 of species: "At first there was an influx of life from the 
 Creator." And the very eminent Alfred R., Wallace, con- 
 tinuing and expanding this idea, says: "It is a fair argu- 
 ment that just as man in his mental and moral nature, his 
 capacities and aspirations, is so infinitely raised above the 
 brutes, so his origin is due to distinct and higher agencies 
 than such as have affected their development." That 
 is, there was an influx of self-conscious spirit at that 
 period and just as natural, too, as an influx of heat from 
 the sun sets in motion Crookes' radiometer. 
 
 Creation, whether wisely or unwisely, has very largely 
 given place to the word evolution; parents are not orig- 
 inators, originating something from nothing. They do 
 not create the spirit -germ that ultimates in youth and 
 manhood. They only give the inter-relational condi- 
 tions for the "detached" implantation. The descent is 
 from the celestial heavens. It is only man's body that 
 comes up through the lower forms. It is the spirit that 
 directs and organizes the soul-body. All conscious force 
 is spirit force. 
 
78 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Types are eternal. There are no newly created 
 species, only newly unfolded varieties caused by environ- 
 ments and improvements upon the original . But these 
 varieties in the lapse of time revert back to the prim- 
 itive stock, as is well known to the plodding students of 
 science. 
 
 There is no positive proof that the giraffe got his long 
 neck from browsing among tall trees. There is no 
 certain proof that variations, when transmitted long 
 enough, create new species. Spencer doubted this theory. 
 Lord Kelvin stoutly denied it. Doctor de Vries, experi- 
 menting with fertilizations and hybridizations, found no 
 evidence of it, nor did Prof. William Denton in his book, 
 entitled, Is Darwin Right? 
 
 The creation theory must give place to evolution — 
 evolution from previously involved elements, substances 
 and entities. In accordance with the regular sequence of 
 cause and effect, the laws of reproduction and heredity, 
 there is nothing that could justify the destruction of our 
 first "animal parents, orang-outangs," as above stated — 
 a destruction that consigned them to a grim, hopeless 
 non-existence, and their offsprings (human beings) to 
 a conscious, progressive life after death; life immortal. 
 Will some one inform us how mortal animals could beget 
 immortal men as enunciated by materialists and a few 
 others? 
 
 A retiring tendency is the attitude of all genuine 
 greatness. Emerson was extremely modest. Darwin 
 was quiet in disposition, and very unassuming; while the 
 German Haeckel is egotistically head-heavy. He is al- 
 most disgustingly dogmatic. In his work, Monismus, he 
 says: "We know that the soul is a sum of plasma move- 
 
Unreality of Matter 79 
 
 ments in the ganglia cells, " and on page 45 he further says : 
 'We know that man developed from the pithecoid mam- 
 mals late in the tertiary period." Haeckel knows noth- 
 ing of the kind. He was not there. Such knowledge 
 is only bumptious assertion. He only knows, that upon 
 his own materialistic ground, he will be burned to ashes 
 if cremated, or otherwise be packed into a coffin -box to 
 change, decay and rot, making perhaps a few yards of 
 grasses the greener from his putrefying body. Haeckel 
 pronounces Spiritualism a "superstition." We kindly 
 commend him to the educational care of the great natur- 
 alist, A. R. Wallace, Professor Crookes and the illustrious 
 Sir Oliver L,odge, who are all Spiritualists. 
 
 The human species from which today's races de- 
 scended take us back in thought and theory to remotest 
 - pre -historic antiquity. Many thousands of centuries 
 "before the sinking of the Atlantis or the disappearance 
 of great Pan, there doubtless lived on some portions of 
 this planet, thinking, reasoning human beings — human 
 beings from the first — human beings because of that 
 spiritual influx (so ably elaborated by A. R. Wallace), 
 having within the principles of self -consciousness, self- 
 culture, self-realization and immortality. 
 
 The spirits of those ancient races survived death; 
 they now people those vast ether spheres of the stellar 
 spaces. Their original homes were in the celestial heav- 
 ens, and, with others, descending into earthly receptacles, 
 became dissevered, divided, and are now seeking their 
 own — their primeval spirit mates. 
 
 In consonance with the above, the great linguist and 
 Oriental student, Prof. Max Muller, says: 
 
 "I cannot help thinking that the souls toward whom 
 
80 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 we feel drawn in this life are the very souls whom we once 
 knew and loved; and that the souls who repel us here, 
 we do not know why, are the souls that earned our dis- 
 approval, the souls from which we kept aloof in a former 
 life. . . . Our soul here may be said to have risen 
 without any recollection of itself. It may not even recol- 
 lect the circumstances of its first days on earth but it has 
 within it the consciousness of eternity, and the conception 
 of a beginning is as impossible for it as that of an end." 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 "I dreamt we two were once, in aeons past, 
 As we are now, twin lovers bound by ties 
 That had their source 'neath unremembered skies — 
 Perchance in alien stars that swept the vast 
 Profound, before this teeming earth was cast, 
 All swathed in fire from nature's mould, to rise 
 In distant eras on some planet's eyes. 
 
 "A new-found wanderer in th' eternal waste. 
 But separations were, from sphere to sphere, 
 
 From life to life, companionless, apart, 
 We drifted on, each lost to each, though still 
 In love's continuous orbit held, until 
 
 The cycle is complete : heart answers heart, 
 And once again we know each other here." 
 
 — St. George Best. 
 
 The daring outrage offered by Sextus Tarquin to the 
 queenly spirited Lucretia, esteemed for intelligence and 
 purity of life and the wife of Collatinus, related to the 
 king of Rome, caused her to commit suicide. Coolly 
 lifting the dagger to her breast she exclaimed : "Hence- 
 forward let every woman take pattern by Lucretia and 
 not dare to live after she has lost her chastity. ' ' In those 
 proud Roman days, 509 B. C, virtue in the maiden and 
 chastity in the married life of a Roman woman were con- 
 sidered the very highest honors. 
 
 Numa Pompilius, one of the earliest rulers of Rome, 
 was a man thoroughly versed for his time in social, in- 
 ternational and "divine law." He encouraged worship 
 
 (81) 
 
82 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 and appointed augurs to office. He conversed with the 
 gods through the vestal virgins. It was considered that 
 he derived much of his wisdom from the school of Pythag- 
 oras. During his long reign he maintained peace with 
 other countries for a series of years and encouraged 
 purity in both married and social life. There had been 
 but one divorce during his reign in thirty years and 
 that was for barrenness. 
 
 Plutarch gives the following remarkable evidence 
 respecting the sanctity which had attached in the city 
 of Rome and her provinces to the married state. Listen : 
 "Time bears witness to the conjugal modesty, tenderness, 
 and fidelity with which Romulus and succeeding officials 
 established the laws of justice; for, during 230 years no 
 man attempted to leave his wife or any woman her 
 husband." 
 
 Just how long these seemingly blissful periods lasted 
 before the downfall of Rome through her ambition, her 
 foreign conquests, her luxurious living, the concentra- 
 tion of wealth into the hands of the few, her loose marital 
 relations, history does not clearly inform us, but we do 
 know that the violations of just and humane laws in 
 private or in national matters will meet with a full retri- 
 bution. Justice is inexorable. There is no escape from 
 its grip. Its laws undoubtedly span all worlds. Dying 
 is no release from the claims of direst justice. The body 
 does not do the wrong. It is the man in the body that 
 does it, and getting out of the body does not relieve him 
 from the deeds done in the body. This is a universe of 
 cause and effect; a universe, as a whole, of order. 
 
 We do not know the number of inhabitants that 
 Rome's eagles sheltered at that remote age. Neverthe- 
 
Divorces, Ancient and Modern 83 
 
 less, it may be well to contrast the past with the living 
 present. In Rome during a period of 230 years but one 
 divorce, while in our country, blasting of a Christian civili- 
 zation, there were in twenty years nearly a million of 
 divorces granted by our courts. Divorces and deser- 
 tions have become a sort of summer-time sport. 
 
 The Chicago Record-Herald, of July 25, 1909, informed 
 us that Mrs. Simon Shippert, of Newburg, Ind., had filed 
 a suit for divorce against her husband, to whom she was 
 married on the 29th day of March. This was her ninth 
 husband. On Decoration Day she scattered flowers pro- 
 fusely and liberally upon the graves of her husbands. 
 These excessive marriages remind me of the New Testa- 
 ment woman, who, having had seven husbands, aroused 
 the inquiry, whose wife she would be in the resurrection ? 
 Jesus very pointedly said, "In the resurrection they 
 neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the 
 angels of God in heaven." 
 
 In ancient Abrahamic times, divorce was very easy. 
 Here is the biblical account: "And Abraham rose up 
 early in the morning and took bread and a bottle of 
 water, and gave it to Hagar, putting it on her shoulder, 
 and the child, and sent her away." Josephus, in his 
 extensive writings, informs us in all candor that he was 
 three times divorced, praising only his last wife. One 
 of the Caesars was divorced from three wives, claiming as 
 the principal cause, a disobedience. 
 
 The Babylonian tablets, the Iranian Avesta and the 
 Vedas of the Orient all give evidence of their existence 
 before the biblical To rah of the Jews, and the condition 
 of women in these old Testament times was what it 
 generally was in Western Asia at that period. Con- 
 
84 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 cubinage was common and slavery in some form universal. 
 The model woman was a kitchen wife who if walking 
 out must veil her face and be attended by one or more 
 eunuchs. 
 
 In that biblical book Deuteronomy 24:1, we read: 
 
 "When a man hath taken a wife and married her, 
 and it come to pass that she find no favor in his eyes 
 because he has found some uncleanliness in her; then 
 let him write her a bill of divorcement and give it in her 
 hand, and send her out of his house." 
 
 Josephus wrote with perfect indifference : "About this 
 time I put away my wife, who had borne me three chil- 
 dren, not being pleased with her manners." 
 
 The ancient Jewish Rabbi Akiba said: "If any 
 man saw a woman handsomer than his own wife, he 
 might put his wife away, because it is said in the Law, 
 'If she finds not favor in his eyes, 1 etc. " 
 
 The Essenes, originating in 200 B. C, opposed all 
 marriage, recruiting their members from the outside 
 world. They excelled in morality. Hilell, referring to 
 the Essenes, is quoted as saying: "They are a pious and 
 peaceful people, holding the current low opinion of 
 women, that is, the more women, the more mysticism 
 and the more witchcraft." 
 
 Philo Judeas, born 20 B. C, did not marry, remarking: 
 "Women bring men under a strange power by contin* 
 ually beguiling, and women are inclined to be mentally 
 smitten with jealousy. Her eyes and ears are beguiling 
 and she practices fair and false speeches .... When 
 married men become bound under the spells of wife and 
 children, they are no longer the same persons toward 
 
Divorces, Ancient and Modern 85 
 
 others; but are entirely changed without being aware 
 of it." 
 
 "The status of women in Egypt," writes the eminent 
 W. G. Sumner, "was so free that the Greeks ridiculed 
 the Egyptians as women ridden." Herodotus, the great 
 traveler, says that "the women went to market and the 
 men wove in looms at home." Descent was through 
 women and was marked by the mother's name, which the 
 child bore. The tie of father and child was slight. In 
 the tombs of the old kingdom (2000 B. C.) the wife and 
 mother of the deceased are represented, hardly ever the 
 father. From about 740 B. C. a college of priestesses 
 at Thebes became the political authority in that city, 
 the chief priestess concentrating the political power 
 in herself. Some of these features of society seem to 
 be survivals of the mother family as still witnessed 
 in the hill countries of Southern India. Herodotus saw 
 341 statues of successive kings in descent, from father to 
 son, which covered, as the Egyptians said, 11,340 years. 
 This would indicate the father descent for a long period. 
 Kings had many wives, but the priests in the interests 
 of religion had but one wife — the arch-priest did not 
 marry. 
 
 The law of evolution so clearly manifested and under- 
 stood has to the historian been clearly seen since the morn- 
 ing-time of the Christian religion. Jesus Christ did not 
 marry as aforesaid ; some of the apostles did, others did 
 not and it was enjoined by them that no man should 
 have but one wife and he was to live chaste in the mari- 
 tal relations. 
 
 The potency for good and true Christianity as 
 taught by the Christ no unprejudiced person will dispute. 
 
86 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Mark well — not sectarian churehianity, not creeds and 
 priestly confessions of faith — not ecclesiastical persecu- 
 tions for opinion's sake, but that plain brotherly Chris- 
 tianity embodied in love to God, love to man and the 
 persistent practice of the golden rule. 
 
 In consonance with this, Humboldt in his Cosmos, 
 says: "Christianity gradually diffused itself into other 
 lands and wherever adopted exercised a beneficial 
 influence on the condition of the lower classes by in- 
 culcating the social freedom of mankind and expound- 
 ing more fully the brotherhood of mankind." 
 
 Max Muller said: "It was Christianity that first 
 broke down the barrier between Jew and Gentile, between 
 Greek and barbarian, between black and white. Hu- 
 manity is a word you look for in vain in Plato or Aris- 
 totle. The idea of mankind as the children of one 
 family, as the children of one God, is an idea of Christian 
 growth." 
 
 Viscount Bolingbroke, the distinguished rational- 
 ist or Deist of England declared that, "no religion ever 
 appeared in the world whose natural tendency was so 
 much directed to promote the peace and happiness of 
 mankind as Christianity. The system of religion which 
 Christ published and the evangelists recorded is a com- 
 plete system for the purpose of religion, natural and 
 revealed." 
 
 The world famed Charles Darwin, after reaching and 
 spending some time in New Zealand, in 1835, wrote the 
 following: "Those who oppose the work of Christian 
 missionaries forget or will not remember that the bloody 
 sacrifices and the power of an idolatrous priesthood 
 morally blighted this island. Priestly profligacy un- 
 
Divorces, Ancient and Modern 87 
 
 paralleled, reigned in this part of the Pacific Ocean — in- 
 fanticide was the consequence of their system, blood- 
 thirsty wars and the indiscriminate destruction of women 
 and children in their battles were common; but all this 
 was abolished soon after the introduction of Christianity 
 upon the island." 
 
 These testimonies from the liberal minded are or 
 inestimable value in defense of that broadening, uplifting 
 Christianity taught by the Christ; indeed, that Chris- 
 tianity, the Harmonial Philosophy and true Spiritualism 
 constitute a trinity in unity — a trinity which lies at the 
 very base of the world's salvation. 
 
 In circling the world several times, investigating to 
 some extent the marriage laws of different people and 
 their religious systems, I found divorce very common in 
 all Eastern lands. In the hill lands of Southern India, 
 I found polyandria very common, meeting one woman 
 who had eight husbands. The children in this fam- 
 ily took the mother's name, she owning the lands, 
 divorcing and taking new husbands at her will. In 
 Japan a man can divorce his wife if she talks too much 
 in his home or among her neighbors, and can marry and 
 remarry till he becomes a quadrigamist. 
 
 In some portions of China a man can divorce his wife 
 if she has an irascible temper and nervously prevents 
 him from sleeping at night time. In Persia a Parsee 
 may dispense with a wife for her extravagance of which 
 he, of course, is the judge. In Greenland, a cold and 
 poorly populated country, husband and wife can, if they 
 mutually desire, separate at the end of several months of 
 tent life. 
 
 In France, 1792, during what has been called "the 
 
88 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 reign of terror," the reigning National Assembly per- 
 mitted marriage, in the name of freedom, as an experi- 
 ment. And it was so regarded for the time being with 
 the exception of the Roman Catholic Church. What 
 the enlightened world calls today chastity was hardly 
 known. The noted Duval writes at this time that "there 
 is no more ado about a divorce than there would be in 
 gathering lilies in a meadow." 
 
 These practices in different lands and periods of time, 
 forbidding as they were to the truly enlightened, and for- 
 bidding as they are in all their questionable relations, 
 are eclipses that darken civilization. They are wens and 
 warts on the body political and social. 
 
 Marriage, whether considered as a social contract or 
 a religious sacrament, is a sacred compact involving 
 family inter-relations, the birth of infants, the training 
 of children, the morality of youth, the integrity of the 
 citizen and the permanence of a good national govern- 
 ment. 
 
 But the mania for divorces, — is there no remedy? 
 There certainly is. And this remedy may be summed up 
 in one word, "education." A word that means some- 
 thing more than grammar and mathematics or college 
 and a university course. It goes to the foundation, to 
 temperaments in marriage, to pre-natal life, to child- 
 hood's training and youthful purity with a grand and 
 growing aspiration to benefit and beautify the world. 
 
 Life itself is a school, and monogamic marriage, with 
 its unflinching chastity and conscientious sacredness, is 
 a class in this great life -school and the resurrection state 
 constitutes the graduating class. 
 
 In marriage there necessarily must be diversity of 
 
Divorces, Ancient and Modern 89 
 
 opinion, various methods of thought, but little concessions ; 
 kindly adaptations and forgiveness (for none are perfect) 
 will soon wear the frictioning chain smooth. A happy 
 family on earth is a beautiful, uplifting symbol of a spirit- 
 ual matehood in heaven. 
 
 Passion, selfishly inflamed passion, should have no 
 voice in the sacredness of marriage. The majority take 
 this important step in life when too young. From 
 twenty-five to twenty-eight is the proper age for the 
 young man, and from twenty-three to twenty-six the 
 young woman. Previously to these periods they are not 
 formatively in their organizations firm and mature. 
 Woman should never part, even in marriage, with the 
 ownership of her own body. The young, before enter- 
 ing wedlock, should pass through careful examination 
 in regard to health. The syphilitic, the epileptic, the 
 drunkard, the consumptive, the nervously jealous, the 
 naturally suspicious, the sensually depraved, the whining, 
 and the sickly have no moral right to marry, to breed 
 and perpetuate, by the law of transmission, their phys- 
 ical and mental states. 
 
 As afore Suggested the young before entering wed- 
 lock should be examined physiologically, pathologically, 
 phrenologically, physiognomically, sarcognomically, and 
 psychologically by competent committees of medical 
 men and medical women. These committees should be 
 appointed by the state and be amply paid financially for 
 their services. 
 
 Marriage for position, for wealth, for convenience, 
 for policy, for gratification or for any other motive un- 
 hallowed by purest love, will ultimately prove to be a 
 broken reed, a fading, vanishing hand. 
 
90 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 While divorce is justifiable under certain conditions, 
 and for amplitude of causes, marriage is the most invio- 
 lable and irrevocable in all contracts that were ever 
 made. Every mercenary human contract may be law- 
 fully dissolved except this. Nations may be justified in 
 abrogating their treaties with each other; merchants 
 may dissolve partnership; brothers and sisters will 
 eventually leave the paternal roof; they will separate to 
 pursue perhaps individual callings in life, but the married 
 with their infants, their children and the social laws that 
 naturally bind neighbor to neighbor and soul to soul in 
 social life, should be more permanent and abiding for all 
 parties concerned in these sacred relations. 
 
 True marriage is divine. It is soul rather than body 
 blending. Soul marriages are ideals already attained. 
 They are based upon love, confidence and equality. 
 
 "Two souls with but a single thought, 
 Two hearts that beat as one." 
 
 True, ideals often fail. If the youth sees in his wife 
 a wingless angel who will forever be sweet tempered and 
 believes that her mere presence will make home a perfect 
 heaven, he is sure to be disappointed. Hand in hand 
 the gallant knight and the sweet angelic being, made only 
 to be admired and worshipped, have passed off from the 
 stage. Then come life's trials. Such ideals, resting 
 upon an unreasonable basis, fail of realization. But in 
 the higher, good time coming, in the regeneration, it will 
 be understood that ceremonies do not constitute marriage, 
 since from the beginning harmonic souls were made or 
 mated in the image or pattern of God, who is positive and 
 negative, male and female. 
 
 Dark as these crisis-days may be and whatever may 
 
Divorces — Ancient and Modern 91 
 
 be said to the contrary, marriage on the material plane 
 .of being for propagation is both desirable and honorable. 
 It is the primary step toward universal co-operation. 
 The family forms the conscious spirit's first altar. Here 
 the fires of sympathy warm and uplift. Here self-sacri- 
 fice and abiding trust should perpetually burn. Here 
 should enter the heart's loveliest and tenderest attrac- 
 tions — a symbol of that higher, holier regenerate family 
 home — home of kindness, equality and purity. Where 
 kindness is law, self-sacrifice is worship, and love is as 
 pure, tender and abiding as it is in the over-arching Uni- 
 versal. In this home there is no death, no crape, no 
 caskets, but one eternal blending of spirit mates. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 "Were half the power that fills the world with terror, 
 
 Were half the wealth bestowed on camps and courts 
 
 Given to redeem the human mind from error, 
 There were no need of arsenals or forts." 
 $ $ $ $ $ 
 
 "I looked: aside the dust -cloud rolled; 
 
 The Waster seemed the Builder, too ; 
 Up springing from the ruined Old 
 
 I saw the New ! 
 
 'Take heart! — the Waster builds again — 
 
 A charmed life old Goodness hath ; 
 The tares may perish — but the grain 
 Is not for death!" 
 
 — Whittier. 
 
 Those who through a wide study, keeping abreast of 
 Oriental research and Grecian literature, those who are 
 conversant with the Pauline Epistles and the classics of the 
 first century, know of the marked distinction made be- 
 tween the words soul and spirit. The following are 
 church terms: "A soul to save I have," "the precious un- 
 dying soul," "the immortal soul," "the immortality of 
 the soul," — all these are pulpit and priestly phrases and 
 neither correct nor warranted by the best scholarship of 
 the world. Shall we, then, perpetuate this misuse of 
 words? Shall we cater to the unsound and unphilo- 
 sophical teachings of the creeds? 
 
 Soul and spirit are not synonyms. They should not 
 be used interchangeably. And here dictionaries are 
 
 (92) 
 
Soul and Spirit 93 
 
 somewhat at fault, for it is not their province to create 
 the meaning of words, but to report them. Definitions 
 and the misuse of words often cause great confusion. 
 
 Like the Greeks of the New Testament times Paul 
 was clear upon this subject. He writes: "I pray God to 
 preserve you, body, soul and spirit." Mark the uplift, 
 the physical body, the soul-body, and the spirit, the con- 
 scious, immortal spirit, which spirit is a potentialized, 
 partially-detached portion of God, who is himself Infinite 
 Spirit. 
 
 Listen to the learned Auberlin; the eminent Basel 
 professor says that "the spirit (pneuma) of man is 
 directed upward, while the soul is the diffused forces of 
 the body as in animals." 
 
 Professor Schubert states that "the soul is the in- 
 terior organism and the interior part of human nature. 
 The spirit is divine." 
 
 Alford, the distinguished linguist, informs us that 
 "the spirit is the highest distinguishing part of human 
 nature; being allied to God, who is pure essential spirit." 
 
 The Roman, Marcus Aurelius, while urging that life 
 was a unit, that the sensations were subjective, taught 
 also that "the soul (the soul body) was a refined, corporeal 
 organism." But the spirit is not an organism, not an 
 aggregate of particles, but an individuality — a conscious 
 personality. 
 
 The French academician, Renan, says: "The group 
 that pressed around Jesus on the banks of Lake Tiberius 
 believed in spirits, . . . and the disciples, when they 
 saw Jesus walking on the water, said, 'It is a spirit,' " 
 — not a soul! 
 
 The Scriptures abound in such passages as these : 
 
94 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 1 'The dividing asunder of the soul and the spirit.' 
 "The spirit shall return to God who gave it." 
 "The spirit quickeneth; . . . it is the spirit that 
 giveth life." 
 
 "Are they not all ministering spirits?" 
 "He is the God of the spirits of all flesh." 
 When the martyred Stephen was being stoned to 
 death he exclaimed, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." 
 Mark, my spirit, not my soul. 
 
 These passages from the erudite of the past and the 
 present designate the meaning of the word spirit. No 
 author, so far as I know, speaks of the destruction of the 
 conscious spirit, but often of the destroying of the soul. 
 The Bible says: "The soul that sinneth, it shall die." 
 The soul or the intermediate soul-body not only shall 
 die, but does die, i. e., changes daily ; throwing off ethereal 
 particles and taking on others. Paul wrote, "I die daily," 
 but he was the same conscious spirit. 
 
 The destruction of the spirit is nowhere taught or 
 spoken of by the inspired of old or the cultured of today. 
 Hence the phrase "spirit mates" is infinitely preferable 
 to the phrase "soul mates." 
 
 It has been said, with a leering sneer by a few pessi- 
 mists and materialistic spiritists, that the belief in spirit 
 mates is "immoral and selfish." Just as sensibly say 
 that belief in and the practice of true marriage on earth 
 is "immoral and selfish." Marriage now and here is 
 not mere bodily presence or bodily connections; there 
 is in it thought, soul, mind, spirit; but is this immoral 
 and selfish? 
 
 So far as my knowledge extends, a belief in a future 
 life, and a belief that the spirit mate awaits the coming of 
 
Soul and Spirit 95 
 
 the counterpart, has produced the most salutary and 
 exalted influences upon the mortal who may be yet fet- 
 tered and bound to a vixen as was Socrates. 
 
 Spirit mates, who, having thrown off the physical with 
 the lower passions and are now dwelling in spheres Elys- 
 ian, uniformly — I repeat, uniformly say to their earth 
 companions, "Make the best of your present environ- 
 ments; be true, be kind, forbearing and patient, doing 
 your whole duty both to your family and society." This 
 will be a due preparation for a more joyous meeting be- 
 yond death's valley. 
 
 The using interchangeably of the words "soul" and 
 "spirit" by writers has made no more confusion in the 
 ranks of Spiritualists and other religionists than has 
 the confounding of the two words, Jesus and Christ. 
 These are not synonymous words; they have no etymo- 
 logical relation, and should never be used interchangeably. 
 
 Jesus was a Galilean, man and martyr, endowed with 
 great spiritual gifts. The Synoptic gospels give a well- 
 authenticated, though imperfect sketch of his life and 
 teachings. 
 
 His personal existence has never been denied by a 
 thoroughly well versed historical scholar. All enlightened 
 Jewish Rabbis and liberal-minded philosophers, such as 
 Strauss, Muller, Bolingbroke, Diderot, Rousseau, Sir 
 Humphrey Davy and the multitudes of those education- 
 ally competent to form a sound judgment, never denied 
 the real existence of the Man of Nazareth. 
 
 Although a Jew, enwrapped in Judaism, he outgrew 
 its limits immediately after the spiritual baptism in 
 Jordan. He was then called the Christ. "Whom say 
 the people that I am?" inquired Jesus. They answered, 
 
96 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 saying: "Some say Elias, and others say, one of the old 
 prophets is risen again." "But whom say ye that I am?" 
 Peter, never timid, answering, said, "The Christ of God." 
 
 Previously to that divine influx of the spirit, he was 
 Jesus, the prophet of Galilee, "our elder brother." He 
 was a man still, only inspired and divinely illumined. 
 
 Christ, from Kristos in the Greek, and this from Krio, 
 "to anoint," signifies anointed, enlightened, spiritually 
 baptized, a resurrected son of God. 
 
 Remember, henceforth, kind reader, that Christ 
 means a title, an official force, a principle rather than so 
 much physical avoirdupois in the form of a man. 
 
 His birth name was Jesus. He ate, drank, slept and 
 was circumcised, but when born from on high he was 
 called Jesus Christ; and every person should be so 
 Christed as to live in and bear about the Christ spirit. 
 Christ existed before Jesus. This illumining spiritual 
 principle, meaning nearly the same as Buddhi in the Pali, 
 was the Christ of the Ages, the living Christ, the interced- 
 ing Christ, the redeeming Christ, the Christ of a world's 
 salvation. 
 
 The phrase, Jesus Christ, does not occur in Luke's 
 gospel. Paul, ever anxious to put his stamp upon nas- 
 cent Christianity, called Jesus the Christ much oftener 
 than did the evangelists who were personally with him 
 for days and years. Truly did he say, "I," the Christ 
 spirit, "am the way, the truth and the life." Again, 
 "Christ within, the hope of glory." Again, also, "If any 
 man be in Christ, he is a new creature ; old things have 
 passed away and all things have become new." And 
 looking forward to the grand confirmation, Paul ex- 
 claimed, "All shall be made alive in Christ." 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 When I have lived my life from morn to eve 
 Of this brief day of ours, and the low sun, 
 Bathed in the golden glory he has won, 
 
 Sinks from my sight, shall I be loath to leave 
 
 The loom I love so well ? shall I believe 
 
 At sunset, as at dawn, that work half done 
 
 Shall last through night, and that the morn begun 
 
 Shall see me sitting down once more to weave? 
 
 When the last crimson ray has left the sky, 
 
 And the clear moonlight streams into my room, 
 And, through the maze of my unfinished strands, 
 
 Casts chequered lights upon me where I lie, 
 I shall be seen asleep beside my loom, 
 Clutching my precious fabric in my hands. 
 
 — Kenneth Richmond. 
 
 That eloquent expounder of liberalism, termed by the 
 Freethinker's press "the great orthodox idol crusher," 
 did his work on a certain line most admirably. And 
 often did he emphasize this phrase, "one world at a 
 time." He seemed as oblivious to an over-brightening 
 surrounding spirit world as did the unborn infant of its 
 maternal sustenance. 
 
 Even the fish in the deep live in two worlds, — the 
 world of water and of air. Their gills are their lungs. 
 Often shoals of flying fish rise up from the ocean and fly 
 quite a distance to get more air. Each mortal today 
 lives in two worlds, — the world of matter and the world 
 of spirit. 
 
 Right here we are reminded of those pitiful words 
 
 (97) 
 
98 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 pronounced by Colonel Ingersoll while standing by the 
 casket encasing his brother's dead body: 
 
 "Life is a narrow veil between the cold and barren 
 peaks of two eternities. We strive in vain to look be- 
 yond the heights. We cry aloud and the only answer is 
 the echo of our wailing cry. From the voiceless lips of 
 the unreplying dead there come no words. The loved 
 and loving brother, husband, father, friend, died where 
 manhood's morning almost touched noon, and while the 
 shadows were still falling toward the west. He had not 
 passed on life's highway the stone that marks the 
 highest point, but being weary, for a moment he lay 
 down by the wayside, and using his burden for a pillow, 
 fell into the dreamless sleep that kisses down his eyelids 
 still. While yet in love with life and raptured with 
 the world, he passed to silent and pathetic dust." 
 
 Could there be more chilling words pronounced at a 
 funeral than "echo of a wailing cry," "voiceless lips," 
 "unreplying dead," "dreamless sleep," "passed to silent 
 dust?" 
 
 Colonel Ingersoll, regretting these gloom-breeding 
 words, now returns through sensitives, joyously exclaim- 
 ing, "Hive, I live! death was but a mask purposely hold- 
 ing the brilliant light of immortality, lest mortals, seeing, 
 fail to trustingly walk life's rough highway and so failing 
 to do their appointed work in the body." 
 
 This self-confident, freethinking materialism deprives 
 mankind of a knowledge of a future existence and gives 
 nothing in return. It snatches away the orphan's loaf 
 and returns him only a mouldy crust. 
 
 It strikes down from parched lips the well-filled cup, 
 and points the thirsty soul to the dry barren desert. 
 
Valuable Testimonies 99 
 
 It severs the right limb of the athlete and tenders the 
 crippled man neither staff nor crutch. 
 
 It ruthlessly demolishes the poor man's home and 
 turns the inmates into the streets of doubt and despair. 
 
 It puts out the faith lights of heaven and mockingly 
 tells in rippling rhetoric of a night, black, starless and 
 eternal. 
 
 It robs the world of the fatherhood of God and tells 
 the races that they are the ephemeral emanations of un- 
 clean ooze emerging up out of brutish baboons and 
 orangs. In brief, atheistic materialism drapes the world 
 in the gloom of rayless darkness, sneers at mourners' 
 tears, and chants the heartless dirge of eternal death. 
 
 And yet, human nature in the civilized or savage, 
 rising up in its innate majesty, exclaims, "I hope to live 
 on," "I desire to live," "I have a right to live." But 
 where are the proofs ? Where are to be found the present- 
 day demonstrations of a future life? They are found 
 only, I repeat, in the spiritual phenomena with their 
 multiform manifestations. These psychic phenomena, 
 as testified to by thousands of cultured, highly educated 
 and living witnesses, are positive realities; they are 
 God's living witnesses that the dead live, that they 
 know us, think of us and love us still. 
 
 And I insist that no fairly intelligent, unprejudiced 
 man can conscientiously investigate this important sub- 
 ject without becoming fully convinced of its glorious, 
 uplifting truth. 
 
 Among the brilliant minds of America who crucially 
 investigated and accepted the truths of Spiritualism, were 
 Prof. Henry Kiddle, author, psychologist and superin- 
 tendent of New York's one hundred and seventeen public 
 
100 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 schools (two of his children were writing mediums; 
 some of the books which he wrote are still used in the 
 New York schools) ; Prof. J. R. Buchanan, the discoverer 
 of psychometry, a physician and phrenologist; Professor 
 Hare, of the Pennsylvania University; Gov. H. P. Tal- 
 mage, of Wisconsin; Senator Simmons, of Rhode Island; 
 Professor Mapes, of New York; Judge Edmonds; Epcs 
 Sargeant; Rev. John Pierpont; Joel Tiffany, the noted 
 jurist; Prof. S. B. Brittan, Prof. William Denton ; Professor 
 James, Harvard University; Professor Hyslop, Columbia 
 University, New York; Dr. B. F. Austin, ex-president 
 of Alma College; Rev. Thomas K. Beecher, Rev. William 
 H. Moreland, Hon. B. F. Wade, U. S. Senator; Rev. Dr. 
 Fallows, Bishop John P. Newman, Rev. Adin Ballou, 
 Rev. M. L. Savage, Rev. H. W. Thomas, Chicago; Rev. 
 Heber Newton, New York; Dr. Elliot Coues, Washington, 
 D. C; Dr. Paul Gibier, New York; Dr. F. L. H. Nichols, 
 F. R. S. 
 
 In other countries, Prof. Cesare Lombroso, Dr. W. F. 
 Barrett, Victor Hugo, Dr. Lockhart Robinson, Dr. Rob- 
 ert Chambers, Dr. Richard Hodgson, Prof. F. W. H. 
 Myers, Prof. A. de Morgan, Dr. A. R. Wallace, Sir Wil- 
 liam Crookes, Prof. Oliver Lodge, Prof. J. C. F. Zolner, 
 Camille Flammarion, Cromwell F. Varley, Prof. James 
 Challis, Baron Carl du Prel, Dr. John Elliotson, Signor 
 Marconi, W. T. Stead, Prof. Charles Richet, Consul Gen- 
 eral Leon Favre, Victoren Sardou, William Howitt, 
 Stainton Moses, M. A. (Oxon.), Baron Kirkup, Italy. 
 
 Hon. Leland Stanford, governor of California, United 
 States Senator, projector and constructor of the Stanford 
 University of California, was a firm Spiritualist. The 
 late Judge Daley, of Brooklyn, N. Y., informed me that 
 
Valuable Testimonies 101 
 
 he had sat several times in spirit seances with Senator 
 Stanford, who rejoiced in the communications from his 
 son in spirit life; and Thomas W. Stanford, the brother 
 of Gov. Leland Stanford, informed me that the whole 
 Stanford family, and a noted family in New York it 
 was, were all Spiritualists. 
 
 I desire to submit the testimonies of a few other men, 
 known and distinguished the world over, such as Heih- 
 chiro Togo, admiral of the combined Japanese fleets. 
 
 Upon the return of Admiral Togo to Japan he ad- 
 dressed the spirits of the dead in the following words: 
 
 "As I stand before you spirits today I can hardly 
 express my feelings. Your personalities are present. 
 Your deeds at Port Arthur are fresh in my memory. 
 Your corporeal existence has ceased, but your passing 
 from this world was in the gallant discharge of your duties, 
 by virtue of which the enemy's fleet on this side of the 
 world was completely disabled, and our combined fleet 
 holds undisputed command of these seas. I trust this 
 will bring peace and rest to your spirits." 
 
 Henry Ward Beecher, in a sermon, said: 
 
 "I suppose that from the beginning of things this 
 world has been open to the influence of spirits. Both 
 the old and the New Testaments testify to this fact. It 
 is not difficult, then, to believe that we are surrounded by 
 spiritual intelligences which perhaps we can neither un- 
 derstand nor fully appreciate, but their presences are 
 fully cognized now as they were in the time of the apos- 
 ties. . . . The human soul, even in this life, is in con- 
 stant communication with the spiritual world, but the 
 impressions are generally unperceived." 
 
 Prof. William James, of Harvard University, says : 
 
102 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "I am myself persuaded by abundant acquaintance 
 with the trances of one medium (Mrs. Piper) that the 
 'control' may be altogether different from any possible 
 waking self of the person. In the case I have in mind, 
 it (the influence) professes to be a certain departed 
 French doctor; and is, I am convinced, acquainted with 
 facts about the circumstances of the living and dead 
 acquaintances of numberless sitters, whom the medium 
 never met before, and of whom she has never heard the 
 names." 
 
 Dr. Charles W. Elliot, president of Harvard Uni- 
 versity for forty years, in delivering his late address be- 
 fore the divinity college students, a very large audience 
 being present, said: "The new religion offers indefinite 
 scope or range to progress and development. It is bound 
 to no dogma; it will prescribe no fixed belief. It will 
 have its communions with God and the spirits of the de- 
 parted. And it will be a training in the matter of co- 
 operative goodwill." 
 
 Never did there a truer, grander prophesy fall from 
 human lips than this from the eminent Harvard Uni- 
 versity professor: "This new" (this coming universal re- 
 ligion) "will have its communions with God and the spirits 
 of the departed.' 1 
 
 BISHOP FALLOWS A STRAIGHTFORWARD SPIRITUALIST 
 
 On Sunday, August 29th, Bishop Samuel Fallows, of 
 St. Paul's Reformed Episcopal Church, Chicago, publicly 
 pronounced himself in a sermon a firm Spiritualist. 
 Expressing regret that he had so long shunned the 
 matter, he said, "The chief reasons why the church 
 had fought shy of Spiritualism was because of its many 
 
Valuable Testimonies 103 
 
 strange atheistic doctrines and numerous frauds." Ac- 
 cordingly, he personally preferred the word "Immortal- 
 ism" to Spiritualism. 
 
 He cited the names of a number of eminent scien- 
 tists, religionists and philosophers who were Spiritualists. 
 . . . He said, "The church ought boldly and con- 
 tinuously to re -affirm the old Bible truths of the 
 influence of the spiritual world upon this earth. If 
 Moses and Elias could come and talk with Peter, James 
 and John, why could not spirits come today by the 
 same law! They do. The Psychic Research societies 
 in this and other countries are proving Spiritualism to 
 be a truth. We in the church have in these later 
 times been afraid to accept these spiritual phenomena 
 because of the irreligion and the mongrel system that 
 Spiritualism has set before us by its teachers. Under 
 the name of 'immortalism' we can include the innu- 
 merable multitudes who in all Christian ages have 
 believed in the ministries of spirits." 
 
 The outspoken position of this distinguished church 
 bishop confirms what I have been stating for the past 
 thirty years and more, that the churches are coming 
 our way, — while our most rigid opponents will be known 
 as materialists of the Haeckel type, insisting that 
 death ends all. 
 
A SYMPOSIUM FROM SPIRIT COMMUNICATIONS 
 AND VARIOUS AUTHORS 
 
 Origin of Life— Soul Germs— The Duality of 
 the Life Principle 
 
 Edited and Arranged by Robert Sudall 
 
 In the Light of Truth, of Dec. 17, 1904, appears the 
 following : 
 
 WHEN DOES IMMORTALITY BEGIN? 
 By J. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
 "Immortality has no beginning. It is just as absurd 
 to say that the finite can grasp the infinite, that the con- 
 ditioned can produce the unconditioned, that the house 
 can construct the architect, as that mortality can beget 
 immortality. The reasoning spirit demands something 
 permanent. It can only find rest when poised upon a 
 solid foundation, and that foundation must be unity 
 rather than diversity. Attraction and repulsion, as 
 allied to balance, are equivalents. What is made of mat- 
 ter and force may by a higher power or force be unmade. 
 The arch must have the keystone to withstand the 
 storms of time. The materials of the rose are indestruc- 
 tible, but no individual rose ever blossoms twice. Bal- 
 ance and permanence cannot be assumed of things ma- 
 terial, cognized by the sense perceptions. 
 
 "The uncompounded, non-composite, conscious spirit 
 is a unit, and in ultimate essence is beginningless and end- 
 
 (104) 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 105 
 
 less. And over all and through all sweeps the mighty 
 law of cause and effect — causation being the fundamental 
 verity of the universe. 
 
 "In the realms of time and space, involution precedes 
 evolution. The word 'creation' has given place to evo 
 lution. But evolution implies something to be evolved 
 from — spiritual substance. To talk of evolution from 
 nothing is sheerest nonsense. 
 
 "Parents do not create their children. The genera- 
 tive, inter-relational organizations only give the condi- 
 tions for the descent and implantation of that indissoluble 
 conscious spirit germ, and which is doubtless allied to 
 the immutable consciousness, the Absolute Reality — 
 something as the pure drop is allied to the ever-living, 
 ever-flowing fountain. Here is the formidable founda- 
 tion of immortality. Spiritualism does not prove immor- 
 tality, but does prove, or demonstrate, a future con- 
 scious existence." 
 
 Immortality, eternity and endless existence are terms 
 applied to the immeasurable, unfathomable and incom- 
 prehensible. Mortal cannot grasp or understand the 
 immortal ; neither can the finite comprehend the infinite. 
 
 Immortality is postulated upon the knowledge of the 
 existence of spirit previously to habitation in human flesh 
 and also upon the irref ragible proofs and evidences of the 
 continuance of the individual existence of the human 
 spirit through countless ages of time, after the dissolu- 
 tion of the earthly body. It is only logical to assume 
 that man eternally was and eternally will be; as begin- 
 nings imply endings ; creation necessitates something to 
 be created from, for something cannot be evolved 
 
106 Spirit A fates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 or created from nothing ; and the converse is essentially 
 true, that something cannot become nothing. 
 
 The source or central fountain from which man has 
 been detached or partially separated is generally termed 
 God; but the most profound thinkers and philosophers 
 have defined this center of life in more specific terms. 
 Produs said: "God is Causation;" Jesus, "Pneuma ho 
 Theos," meaning, "God is Spirit." Our Dr. Peebles 
 said, "God is Absolute Being, manifest throughout all 
 nature as energy, life and consciousness, as love, purpose 
 and will." The Seer, A. J. Davis, said, "God is the Great 
 Positive Mind." Sperfcer said, "God is the Infinite and 
 Eternal Energy from which all things proceed," etc. 
 Thus all speaking in relative terms of the One Central 
 Force or Deific Principle. 
 
 The evolution of man's organism to its present state 
 of perfection through successive stages of development, is 
 conceded to have extended over a long vista of years; 
 though of itself matter cannot evolve without the indwell- 
 ing spirit or life principle. Thus involution precedes 
 evolution, or spirit is first incorporated in matter before 
 development or unfoldment can proceed, as witnessed in 
 all organized substance. — [Editor.] 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF MAN 
 
 Extracts from Art Magic, by Emma Hardinge 
 Britten. 
 
 "Matter creates nothing. It is only the mold which 
 spirit uses to externalize its ideas for the sake of external 
 use. 
 
 "When matter had been sufficiently laborated by the 
 successive births and destructions of millions of genera- 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 107 
 
 tions of organized beings in the vegetable and animal 
 kingdoms, the earth awaited the advent of a still higher 
 and nobler creature than any that had yet appeared; 
 one who should in its perfection and microcosmic powers 
 finish the work of creation, cap the climax of animated 
 being, and close up the succession of mortal forms by 
 the introduction of an immortal being. The earth called 
 for man and he came. He was already an immortal be- 
 ing, a spirit; not a perfected, self-conscious, individ- 
 ualized entity, but a bright, luminous emanation of the 
 •divine mind. He was the divine idea in the shape of the 
 man that should be. Angelic in essence, spiritual in 
 substance, he lived in a paradise appropriate to him, 
 pure and innocent, but still wholly lacking in those ele- 
 ments of love, wisdom and power which can be perfected 
 alone through incarnation in a material body, and pro- 
 gress through probationary states. 
 
 "That man existed as a pure spiritual being, a sinless, 
 paradisaical unit previously to his incarnation in a material 
 body, is not only the opinion of those sages of antiquity 
 who studied from the original books of life rather than 
 from records made and altered to suit the purposes of 
 successive generations of interested priests, but it is the 
 witness of the human spirit itself ere it became bent and 
 perverted by theological myths, or its memories were 
 dimmed by time and the more vivid impressions of mor- 
 tal experiences. In every primordial condition of the 
 human family, the belief in a fall or descent of the spirit 
 from heaven to earth, from purity to transgression, is an 
 unquenchable element in man's nature. Belief it can 
 scarcely be called; it is a memory, growing fainter and 
 fainter as it recedes from its source, but still an inde- 
 
108 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 structible link of connection in that chain of destiny which 
 has finally incarnated the soul in a mortal body. 
 
 "In answer to questions concerning the origin of soul, 
 one of the Sanskrit writings contained the following 
 sentences : 
 
 " 'That the soul is an emanation from Deity, and in 
 its original essence is all purity, truth and wisdom, is an 
 axiom which the disembodied learn, when the powers of 
 memory are sufficiently awakened to perceive the states 
 of existence anterior to mortal birth. In the Paradises 
 of purity and love, souls spring up like blossoms in the 
 All-Father's garden of immortal beauty. It is the ten- 
 dency of that Divine nature, whose chief attributes are 
 love and wisdom, heat and light, to repeat itself eternally 
 and mirror forth its own perfections in scintillations from 
 itself. These sparks of heavenly fire become souls, and 
 as the effect must share in the nature of the cause, the 
 fire which warms into life also illuminates into light; 
 hence, the soul emanations from the Divine are all love 
 and heat, whilst the illumination of light, which streams 
 ever from the great central Sun of being, irradiates all 
 souls with corresponding beams of light.' 
 
 "A familiar but opposite illustration of the relative 
 difference between the germ spirit that descends from 
 realms of primeval innocence to be born into matter and 
 that same spirit unfolded through spheres of discipline 
 into the perfected angel is found if we liken the two 
 states to those of the acorn and the full-grown oak. 
 
 "Even so it is with the soul. To become an angel it 
 must first be a man, then a spirit, struggling on through 
 spheres of graduated unfoldment, and when all is done, 
 the soul originally expelled from its Eden of innocence 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 109 
 
 and ignorance will regain it with the strength, wisdom and 
 love which alone can constitute it an angel of God." 
 
 Our great American seer, A. J. Davis, in his Nature's 
 Divine Revelations, speaking of original causation, re- 
 marks: "The great original, ever-existing omniscient, 
 omnipotent, omnipresent productive power — the Soul 
 of all existence — is throned in a central sphere, the cir- 
 cumference of which is the boundless universe, around 
 which solar sideral and stellar systems revolve, in silent, 
 majestic sublimity and harmony. This power is what 
 mankind call Deity, whose attributes are love and wis- 
 dom corresponding with the principles of male and female, 
 positive and negative, sustaining and creative." 
 
 Difference between Man and Animal Only in Purity of 
 Spirit Essence, by Spirit Hassein 
 
 "To originate a thought or to impress your thoughts 
 upon another requires the possession of an intelligent 
 soul germ or spark of the divine essence, and once this has 
 been given, the being becomes possessed of an independent 
 individuality it can never again lose. It may cast off 
 envelope after envelope, or it may sink into grosser and 
 still grosser forms of matter, but once endowed with 
 soul life it can never cease to exist, and in existing must 
 retain the individuality of its nature and the responsi- 
 bility of its actions. This is alike true of the human soul 
 and the intelligent soul-principle as manifested in the 
 animals or lower types of soul existence. Whenever you 
 see the power to reason and to act upon such reasoning 
 manifested either in man, the highest type, or in animals, 
 the lower type, you may know that a soul exists, and it 
 
110 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 is only a question of degree of purity of soul essence. 
 We see in man and in the brute creation alike a power of 
 reasoning intelligence differing only in degree, and from 
 this fact the school of thought to which I belong draws 
 the inference that both alike have a conscious individual 
 immortality, differing, however, in the type and degree 
 of soul essence ; animals, as well as man, having an immor- 
 tal future for development before them. What are the 
 limits of the action of this law we cannot pretend to say, 
 but we draw our conclusions from the existence in the 
 spirit world of animals as well as men who have alike 
 lived on earth, and both of whom are found in a more 
 advanced state of development than they were in their 
 earth existence." 
 
 MIND ESSENCE FROM DEITY IS THE GERMINAL SPARK 
 From the Principles of Nature, by Maria M. King 
 
 "The Deific principle itself is atomic force, interacting 
 perpetually and propagating action outwardly upon the 
 principle of the Positive and Negative — Male and Female. 
 Thus is universal action upon the same principle; and 
 thus do the sexes in the human kingdom embody the 
 Deific principle to perfection, as will appear later on. 
 
 "Mind essence propagated direct from Deity is the ger- 
 minal spark that centers the human being and stimulates 
 all its bodily centers; hence, this is the typical form, the 
 embodied Deific Force whose office in nature is ever rep- 
 resentative of that of Deity, as its forces are developed 
 to act. . . . 
 
 "The law of evolution, operative through all eternity, is 
 the law of pro creative force. Reproductive force is essen- 
 tially progressive. Exhibited first in the co-operation 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 111 
 
 of the positive and negative magnetic forces of qualified 
 atoms, which results in the stimulation of motion in a 
 universe of atoms, it, at length, after interminable ages, ! 
 during which it has been periodically exhibiting added 
 efficiency, reveals itself as an incarnated force, at first of. 
 the low grade developed in some forms of the vegetable 
 kingdom and by the most insignificant orders of animal 
 life; and, afterward, as a perfected force; individualized 
 in its two distinct principles in male and female forms, 
 the latter embodying the positive procreative principle, 
 the former, the negative procreative principle. . . . 
 
 "Procreative force slumbered in the bosom of infini- 
 tude while yet there was universal chaos, — before the 
 'Great I Am' had propagated his force to commence the 
 work of incarnating force in form in the present order of 
 nature. . . . 
 
 "Spirit-mind, co-operating with matter, evolved an 
 order which was by the plan of concentration of force in 
 forms, and incarnating Deific Force in the human male and 
 female forms in such proportions as to cause the twain in 
 co-operation, in working out the purpose of being in the 
 exercise of the procreative function, and every other 
 office pertaining to them as human beings, to be represen- 
 tatives of Deity in the physical universe, and through all 
 spheres of life ; the ultimate of their being to be — putting 
 on Deific perfections and so concentrating Spirit to the ulti- 
 mate stage where Deity exercises the perfect attributes of 
 mind and body. Deific man in his sphere of action in the 
 universe as a perfected grade of humanity is the embodi- 
 ment of all perfection and hence must be a Unity of 
 Power, Wisdom, and Purpose, must be Deity, according 
 to the true acceptation of the term. Not the one man 
 
112 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 nor the one pair, who are but as atoms of Deific Force, 
 but the perfected grade entire. What more can God be 
 than this? The idea of Divinity is perfection; and when 
 man was exhorted by an inspired one of old to go on to 
 perfection he was prompted to pursue his devious way 
 to the climax of all possible existence. This is the only 
 possible true interpretation of the language, whether men 
 have so interpreted it or not. 'Male and female created 
 he them,' is the language of the ancient oracle. The 
 Deific Force is dual — male and female. Thus is God 
 represented by the diverse sexes. This is according to 
 the Bible of the Christians and to nature's theology. 
 
 "The ancient seer, a portion of whose revelation of 
 the order of creation is quoted previously, represents God 
 as saying: 'Let us make man in our own image.' This 
 is significant of the truth that at that period creative 
 power was exercised by individualized spirits — personal- 
 ities — who represented the pre-existing force, which was 
 God, from all eternity. Earth and all universe of worlds 
 now in existence are late creations in the order that had 
 its beginning as above stated. . . . 
 
 "When conception takes place, a germ of mind is incor- 
 porated with essences of every grade forming a human or- 
 ganization, which essences it vitalizes and starts the process 
 of unfolding a form like the parental one. So it appears 
 plain that without the process of evolution or generation 
 by physical parental force, there can be no individualiza- 
 tion of germs of mind. Incorporated into the form of 
 nature, co-operating with all physical forces in carrying 
 on the processes of life of the universe, mind, by being 
 individualized in human form, only carries out its original • 
 mode of action; it simply concentrates its legitimate ac- 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 113 
 
 tion in forms, thus rendering it more effective for expres- 
 sing its powers and attributes. Spirit and matter co-op- 
 erating through the perfected center of procreative 
 force, — the female and male human reproductive organs, 
 — reveal in clearest light the most of procreation of all 
 force and form and all life. Hence, the individualized 
 spirits, female and male, are, in their unity of duality, a 
 perfect representation of nature as a whole — its mind 
 and body. 
 
 "Adam and Eve, signifying the race, male and female, 
 people all worlds of space prepared for their occupation, 
 thus constituting a universal force, which is also an im- 
 mortal force. Once the race had assumed its place in 
 nature, it assumed Deific functions as the representative 
 of Deity. As grade after grade of the race is developed 
 and intelligence progresses, the Deific attributes are 
 brought out in stronger light, and as a superior grade 
 attains to all knowledge of nature and acquires that 
 'dominion' which is its birthright, it assumes what of 
 right belongs to it — the true function of the Supreme 
 Mind. 
 
 "The~procreative function as perfected in man needs 
 further illustration in connection with the principles above 
 stated. Enough has been said relative to the nature of 
 the reproductive force incarnated in the diverse sexes 
 to fix in the mind of the reader the important truth that 
 the diversity expressed in sex is the real diversity of the 
 elements operative in procreative function. The law of 
 differences, known to be the effective law of progress, is 
 perfectly exemplified in the diversity of the sexes, and 
 the forces which they embody and represent. By the 
 law of correspondences the positive and negative forces, 
 
114 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 spirit force and material force, are represented on the 
 material plane by purely material forces in co-operation, 
 the superior being the positive, in the nature of things. 
 The rule is, that whatever combines the greater amount 
 of force of any kind, is positive to whatever combines a 
 less amount of force of the same kind. Of the sexes, the 
 male is positive and the female negative, physically, as 
 is well understood. Spiritually, it is the opposite, as has 
 already been explained, and by the law just stated. The 
 female form, being the weaker physically, is less repellant 
 to spirit, and therefore combines more of this force than 
 the male, who is thus made the negative, spiritually. 
 
 On the other hand, the male, combining a greater 
 amount of material force than the female is, if necessary, 
 the force that overbalances the physical force of the female 
 organization, as a positive does a negative, subjecting it 
 to the interaction of the reproductive forces. The wooer 
 wins by seductive arts only possible to the male; while 
 the female excites admiration, attracts a mate by quali- 
 ties which she possesses by virtue of her sex. 'The im- 
 pulses of all nature in an active period, and all forms in 
 the full vigor of life, are to procreation. It is the plan 
 and by which its perpetuity of life is secured. In the 
 animal world, where the most important purpose to be 
 specially served by it, is the propagation of like forms, 
 the impulse is periodic with the female, and the male is 
 subject to the female in its exercise. With human beings 
 the lords of nature, the creators of force for the world 
 below them, this impulse is subject to laws that do not 
 prevail with the brute creation.' 
 
 "Creative energy converging in the human race, the 
 latter is endowed as a Creator by virtue of the superiority 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 115 
 
 of the forces it develops. It derives force from all nature 
 below it, being related to all forms and elements as no 
 other form or kingdom is. In the arch the keystone is 
 sustained by the combined strength of all the material 
 below it in the structure, and, in its turn, secures the 
 stability of the arch. This illustrates the position and 
 peculiar office of the human race among all lower races, 
 forms and elements. 
 
 "A high spirituality is consistent with the natural 
 exercise of the functions of the human being. Man, 
 with all his powers, with his unspeakably high office in 
 the universe of forms, is not the creature of a day. His 
 being, his office, his functions as man are as eternal as 
 the being of God, whose prototype he is in these. God, 
 the creative power, is what he is by virtue of the procrea- 
 tive force. Shorn of this, Deity is a nonentity. In its 
 highest form, the bequest of nature to man, this force 
 bespeaks his immortality coeval with that of nature; 
 and bespeaks him a creator when he puts in exercise 
 the attributes of his being. 
 
 "It appears, according to the significance of the 
 procreative force, and of man's office in nature, that 
 the procreative function pertains to him eternally. A 
 spiritual being, he is endowed as when he was formed 
 man, and to rob him of one single attribute would be to 
 unmake him. He stands in the same relation as a 
 creator of force for the world around him as a spiritual 
 being, that he does as physical man. He does not 
 reproduce his species, as in the physical state, but he 
 reproduces conditions favoring reproduction of his spe- 
 cies in the physical world. His magnetic sphere com- 
 mingles with those of physical beings, when he wills it 
 
116 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 so for good purposes; and by his own vigorous man- 
 hood, as a spirit, he infuses energy into the magnetic 
 forces of those with whom he thus comes in contact. 
 His power thus exercised from the spiritual side is a 
 sanctifying influence to the procreative impulse. It 
 elevates it above the brute plane where it would stag- 
 nate and eventually die but for the higher stimulation 
 of superior spirit forces that descend from the bending 
 heavens like rain and the sunshine of God in whom all 
 'live and move and have their being.' . . . 
 
 "It appears from what has been said in relation to 
 this subject elsewhere that nature on the spiritual side 
 provides the life-germs for all individual forms of every 
 type and species, and for every new species; using physi- 
 cal organisms as the matrices through which to give birth 
 to form and the reproductive impulse as the means of in- 
 stituting it. Life is from the same source, be it of what 
 type or grade it may. Spirit is the 'descending dove' 
 that consecrates matter to the work of formation. By 
 the act of generation, parents do not impart to offspring 
 of their own life -forces sufficient to complete the individ- 
 uality of the latter. 
 
 "The quickening period, with the human embryo, 
 marks an important epoch in its physical unfoldment. 
 It is the period when the physical forces are quickened 
 by an influx of energy that strengthens every organ, 
 and endows the incipient being, throughout, with new and 
 more energetic life. With the energizing of the material 
 being comes that of the spiritual. The physical and 
 spiritual forces of the embryo are in sympathy, and when 
 the time arrives that the outer being must be quick- 
 ened, then it is that the after-germination spoken of on 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 117 
 
 a former page occurs. Then the incipient individuality 
 of the embryonic being bursts into complete individual- 
 ity. Then the 'breath of God' is breathed into the em- 
 bryo; and what was before the germ of an immortal 
 being in the image of Deity becomes fully immortalized, 
 invested with the attribute of intelligence and every 
 human faculty, in the degree that fixes the eternity of 
 the individuality. Previously to this, the germ possesses 
 these faculties only in incipiency; that is, in incomplete 
 proportions; and without this quickening process it 
 could not reach birth, for the physical quickening is 
 the sure complement of the spiritual, and both together 
 clothe the embryo with the attribute of being in a full- 
 ness that insures its unfoldment, other conditions being 
 favorable. . . . 
 
 "Ethereal influences — spiritual essences of the qual- 
 ity to form germinal mind — are what the embryo needs 
 at the juncture described. These are derived from the 
 magnetic ethers of mind that are in proximity with the 
 embryo at the time; being the emanations of spiritual 
 beings, who, if they are of a grade to comprehend their 
 whole duty, use special efforts to impel currents of their 
 mental magnetism within the sphere of the mother at 
 the critical moment when the germinal being is ripe for 
 attracting its additional germ of spirit force. . . . 
 The brooding spiritual currents that are the heavenly 
 influences to mortal human mothers of every grade 
 during pregnancy are those alone that are accessible to 
 the embryo; from the fact that spirit guardians are 
 those alone who impel spirit forces of the proper quality 
 within the being or immediate sphere of the mother with 
 sufficient force to cause them to penetrate to the sphere 
 
118 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 of the embryo where germs may be seized upon by the 
 forces of the latter and appropriated as mind elements. 
 It is the work of the spirit to effect this consummation, 
 and he does it by virtue of his office as guardian, it 
 being necessary for a guardian to enter en rapport with 
 his charge on occasions, which signifies infusing his own 
 magnetic ethers throughout the system of his subject. 
 Intelligence in the higher spheres of spirit life has fixed 
 this law of guardianship which implies so much for the 
 race of man in this one particular use. 
 
 "No contingency can, ordinarily, occur to prevent 
 the deriving of the proper quality of germinal life at the 
 proper time, since the magnetic sphere of the mother is 
 impregnated with the essences of her guardian's men- 
 tality, whether she be in a spiritual frame of mind or 
 not at the critical time, or whether she be of high or low 
 spiritual or moral nature from the fact of his constant 
 attendance on her and frequent impartations of his 
 mental forces into her sphere. Guardians fitted to all 
 in mentality is the rule; and every mother will derive a 
 germ for her offspring that will coincide with the char- 
 acter imparted by the act of generation. . . . 
 "* "In reference to the points previously stated, it may 
 be asked: How was conferred upon Jesus the character 
 of sonship to God he is claimed to have possessed in an 
 infinite degree above other men born of woman, and 
 which he did possess above multitudes of his race? It 
 is asserted that he was begotten of the 'Holy Ghost' 
 through an 'immaculate virgin.' This is the idea of a 
 superstitious age, who themselves did not understand 
 the law they were promulgating. It did not originate 
 in the day of the Judean reformer, but ages before ; and 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 119 
 
 had been applied to many incarnations of sons of God, 
 Buddhas or great prophets. The superstitions em- 
 bodied the true idea in an exaggerated form. The 
 Holy Ghost is the spirit that presided over the woman at 
 the moment, and impelled of his own mentality into the em- 
 bryonic brain, through the avenue of the mother's spiritual 
 constitution, which was endowing the being with his own 
 superior characteristics. 'God' was manifest in the su- 
 perior being that this conferred of his spiritual essences 
 upon the germ and hence he was manifest in the char- 
 acter that unfolded like qualities. God is manifest in 
 every human being, and upon every one he has conferred 
 sonship by the same law, but not in equal degree. The 
 Immaculate Virgin was the pure virgin that conceived 
 by a mortal man and gave birth to a son so superior in 
 character to most of his fellows, and she was an exception 
 among women only in her superior spirituality and her 
 purity of character." . . . 
 
 THE FIRST EXPRESSION OF GOD IS DUAL 
 
 From The Soul in Human Embodiment. By Cora L,. 
 V. Richmond. 
 
 ''Whenever and wherever expression begins, the 
 Dual Iyife is manifest. The universe of matter does not 
 exist excepting through this expression of Dual Life. 
 
 "All ancient religions symbolized the Infinite as the 
 unknown yet perfect sphere of Omniscience, yet all an- 
 cient religions considered the first expression of deity as 
 twofold. The terms Divine Maternity and the Great 
 Mother Nature are synonymous with the feminine name 
 of the Deity. The earth is made the symbol of the 
 Divine Mother. In all religions, either veiled or open, 
 
120 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 there is the feminine deity, co-equal in power, perfect in 
 love, half of the dual life of the deity. 
 
 "The great Mahadia, or God-Goddess, of the most 
 remote antiquity, was a dual divinity without earthly 
 name or human form, but abiding forever as the twofold 
 source of being. So well was this understood that all 
 the primary religions of the world revealed God as two- 
 fold. . . . Jehovah Elohim was the sacred mystic 
 name, in the Hebrew language, signifying the great 
 Uncreate, Father-Mother. 
 
 "The only word in Egyptian lore which man was not 
 able to speak was that which expressed God, the God- 
 head, but the Father-Mother, the Love and Wisdom 
 inblent, or Dual life, could be spoken. The feminine 
 deity is veiled in the Isis of the Egyptians as the mas- 
 culine divinity was symbolized in Osiris; nor were Isis, 
 Osiris and Horus ever mistaken for the unknown, name- 
 less God ensphered in the innermost heavens; for that 
 deity the Egyptians had no name that was ever breathed, 
 nor even known outside the most sacred temple, the 
 'Holy of Holies.' Osiris was represented as the Sun of 
 light, symbolizing the creative power; Isis was wor- 
 shipped as the Mother, the symbol of generic life, but 
 behind both was the Infinite A-U-M, the Attum, which, 
 in Egyptian, embodies the feminine as well as the mas- 
 culine. ... 
 
 The First Expression of the Soul is Dual — Cherubim 
 and Seraphim 
 
 "Cherubim: the strong ones. Seraphim: the lofty 
 (or bright) ones. Strength here means wisdom; the 
 first expression of the God-like nature from the soul. 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 121 
 
 Lofty, or bright, means perfect; like unto God — love. 
 The soul passes first from the 'presence of God,' 
 by which we do not mean is to depart from him, but 
 when it passes into expression from the state which re- 
 sembles Deity, the state which is the cherub and the 
 seraph. 
 
 "The cherub is the masculine; the seraph, the femi- 
 nine. These are the primal potentialities. . . . This 
 first step toward expression, i. e., from the innermost 
 life, is the dual expression of cherubim and seraphim, 
 having no form that can be named a form, but only 
 consciousness. In the sacred symbols you will see the 
 winged heads of the cherubim and seraphim without 
 form associated with something that is not earthly and 
 yet not like God ; one degree removed from the absolute ; 
 the first condition of expression from the state that is 
 eternal to the state that is not eternal. . . . 
 
 Involution 
 
 "Involution is the descent from being to existence. By 
 descent we only mean as regards expression in matter, i.e., 
 the state of the soul being absolute, the descent or invo- 
 lution is in that which is relative, changeful, shadowed. 
 As the eternal state is the day, so the expression as the 
 cherub and seraph might be compared to the twilight 
 that precedes the night of earthly existence. . . . 
 
 "The states of involution previous to mortal birth, or 
 genesis, are not states to be remembered or expressed, 
 because they cannot be known until the return process 
 which is after the expression in human or outward form ; 
 but there are angels of succeeding lower degrees, begin- 
 ning with the Archangels of the system and then angels 
 
122 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 of the planet on which the soul is to find expression, who 
 take charge of this involution, as there are those who 
 take charge of each life when involved. Thus by de- 
 grees the soul approaches expression in the outward 
 form; not suddenly from the celestial to mortal life, 
 not suddenly from the soul to the body, but through 
 stages of descent. 
 
 "The typical Garden of Eden was the first expres- 
 sion in human life, i. e., the typical contact of the soul 
 with matter. Adam, being the man of earth, and Eve 
 being life; Eva, the serpent, the senses surrounding the 
 human environment. 
 
 "The twofold, or divided state in matter is simply 
 the incident of expression; as matter causes the divided 
 expression of that which is dual in essence, one in soul, 
 so when the soul seeks expression in matter that expres- 
 sion must always be divided; there is not division in 
 the soul, in the absolute, but division in the expression 
 of the soul for the time that the expression takes place; 
 these expressions are always man and woman, and the 
 sexes are not interchangeable. . . . 
 
 "As in the material state you are accustomed to con- 
 sider the source of all life, the light of the sun and of the 
 more distant sun of suns, so in the celestial state, within 
 Infinite Love, guided by the Messianic Sun, heralded by 
 archangels, ministered to by angels, all souls move in 
 their expression toward the appointed goal. 
 
 "The angel state is the result of the conquest over 
 every form of earthly imperfection, the perfect man, the 
 perfect woman, the two perfect expressions of one soul." 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 123 
 
 Answers to Questions through the Mediumship of 
 Lyman C. Howe 
 
 Q. Do soul mate germs emanate from a deific 
 source before entering upon earth life? 
 
 A. No; not as active entities. Potentially all germs 
 may be eternal. But they must be evolved in matter 
 to become conscious expressions. 
 
 Q. If soul mate germs emanate from deity, do they 
 not have deific attributes? 
 
 A. Matehood depends upon conditions and the spir- 
 itual correspondence between organisms. In a sense 
 all are divine. Of course, whatever emanates from 
 Deity must have "deific attributes." 
 
 Q. What is the ultimate form of ,the soul mates 
 far on in the celestial spheres? that is, do they blend or 
 merge into one form ultimately? 
 
 A. It is "the human form divine" with the primi- 
 tive defects eliminated. Male and female exist in prin- 
 ciple forever when once the form is evolved. There is 
 no merging of the two into one except in the close blend- 
 ing of love and reciprocal interchange of feeling, inter- 
 est and purpose. The identity of each is preserved 
 through all changes. 
 
 MAN IS A THOUGHT OF DEITY 
 
 From Idealism, by W. T. Evans. 
 
 "According to Lossius, 'Idealism is the assertion that 
 matter (and consequently the human body) is only a 
 sensuous seeming, and that spiritual essences are the only 
 real things in the world." This doctrine was taught by 
 Plato, who derived it from Pythagoras and the occult 
 philosophy of Egypt, Chaldea and India. It is as old 
 
124 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 as the human race. From remotest antiquity it was 
 taught in the Vedas and all the Oriental philosophies. 
 Says Krug: 'Idealism is that system of philosophy which 
 considers the existent or actual as a mere ideal.' The 
 definition of Brockhaus is to the same effect: 'Idealism, 
 in antithesis to realism, — is that philosophical system 
 which maintains not only that the spiritual or ideal is 
 the original, but that it is the sole actuality; so that we 
 can concede to the objects of the senses no more than 
 the character of a phenomenal (or apparent) world, 
 educed by ideal activities.' In another place he de- 
 fines idealism to be 'that philosophical view which re- 
 gards what is thought as alone the actually existent.' 
 This is the best definition and accords perfectly with 
 the 1 niching of the true idealists of all ages and coun- 
 tries. 'Thought,' says the Kabala, 'is the source of all 
 that is.' It is the first Sephira, or emanation, from God. 
 It is the first begotten, the first-born from the 'Un- 
 known.' It is the / am, the highest manifestation of 
 God in man, and the most real thing in the universe, — 
 that from which everything springs, and to which in its 
 last analysis it can be reduced. . . . 
 
 "All creation is first in idea, and is essentially a gen- 
 erating or begetting. Ideas are conceptions; that is, 
 they are the union of pure intellect which was viewed in 
 the Hermetic philosophy as masculine, with that spiritual 
 and feminine principle which may be designated by the 
 general term, feeling. This union is life whenever and 
 wherever it is effected. It is represented symbolically by 
 the cross, and is the cabalistic balance, and they express 
 one of the most comprehensive and far-reaching truths in 
 the whole realm of thought. 'There is in everything,' 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 125 
 
 says Swedenborg, 'the marriage of truth and good,' of tne 
 con junction of intellect and feeling. (Wisdom and Love.) 
 
 ''This extends through the universe. It is said in the 
 Sohar, the Book of Splendor, or the teaching of the 
 'shining ones' (Dan. 12:3), 'When the Most Holy Elder 
 (or ancient of days), hidden in all occultations, willed to 
 create, he made all things in the form of husband and wife.' 
 (Dra Suta, or Smaller Assembly, sec. 218.) 'All things 
 appear, therefore, in the form of husband and wife; were it 
 otherwise, nothing whatever could subsist.' It is an 
 immutable and eternal truth, and one that is funda- 
 mental and universal, that nothing exists or can exist 
 except by the union of intellectual thought with its cor- 
 responding feeling, or their correlatives. And ideas are 
 the only 'truly existing things,' as they are denominated 
 by Plato. They are the generation or creation of the 
 masculine intelligence (Nous) in union with the feminine 
 Wisdom (Sophia), and they are living, enduring and 
 divine realities. They result from the union of the in- 
 tellect and feeling on the higher plane of being, and de- 
 scending to the lower animal soul plane they are per- 
 ceived as what are called external objects. 
 
 "The union of the intellect and feeling in order with 
 the existence of a living entity, is a truth with which the 
 ancient wisdom-religion was familiar, but has long since 
 been forgotten. . . . Thought and feeling are correl- 
 ative opposites, like the two poles of a magnet. Each 
 implies the other, and there is an affinitive attraction 
 between them, and they mutually balance each other, 
 and have a spontaneous tendency to a conjunction 
 and a state of equi-libration." (Wisdom and Love, male 
 and female, etc.) 
 
126 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 SPIRIT GERMS 
 From Origin of All Things. By L. M. Arnold. 
 "Man is a being of various existences, connected with 
 each other by ties of various natures. His origin is 
 God, from whom proceedeth all things. All things are of 
 God, and, in one sense, all things are in God. But some 
 things are more separated from God than others; and 
 though God fills all space and exists at one and the same 
 time in every part of the universe of his creation, per- 
 vading every creature, maintaining every life, he still 
 gives to his creature an independence of him, greater 
 or less, never absolute. It will perhaps be better under- 
 stood to say, every creature is more or less dependent 
 on him, though all have originally, when created, points 
 or angles of separation. The course of their existence 
 never is parallel w.._h God, but all diverging or approach- 
 ing him. Man's course is first divergent from God. 
 Man's spirit, which is the man, while the body is merely 
 its clothing, is an emanation from Deity, a part of the 
 Divine Spirit. 
 
 "It is first placed in a state of quiet happiness, re- 
 moved from pain, subject to no trials, having no knowl- 
 edge of affliction or of temptation. Here it is male and 
 female. Not that one being is of both sexes, but that 
 two beings unite to form one harmonious existence in 
 each other. This state exists for a long period. To 
 man's comprehension it would be an eternity. But it 
 is an existence of sameness, without emotion (feeling or 
 sensation). No events mark its progress or recall and 
 measure its period. The existence is pleasurable. They 
 are as gods; each as God so far as being without afflic- 
 tion or unfulfilled desire. But they have not eaten of 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 127 
 
 the tree of knowledge of good and evil. They cannot 
 taste that without passing from their harmonious exis- 
 tence. They are pure and see God. They are inno- 
 cent and love him. They are as children, and, being thus 
 passive in the hands of God, they are in heaven. It is 
 the state of paradise. They are not yet clothed with 
 earthly bodies. They have not even the spiritual body 
 which man possesses after the death of the natural 
 body. Each pair is independent of the others. No 
 government is required; there are no crimes to punish, 
 no rights to maintain. God sustains all,* is in all, and in 
 him they move and have their being." 
 
 The revelation further describes the escape of the 
 male germ from the monotony of bliss to, encounter the 
 experiences of earth. 
 
 It is attracted to earth and takes up its abode at the 
 moment the child receives its first inspiration of mortal 
 life. The other half immediately follows to seek its 
 mate. 
 
 In consequence of having passed through interven- 
 ing states or conditions and also by being incorporated 
 into, or encased in the body, the spirit loses all memory 
 of its previous existence. 
 
 "By a law of progress, or by nature of the earthly 
 body, there is, too, formed a spiritual body which so 
 envelopes the soul that even when the grosser part is 
 left upon the earth and the spirit soars to that outer 
 circle in which commences the spirit life, the spiritual 
 body is of such a nature that even yet it obscures or en- 
 tirely hides in most cases the memory of paradise, and, 
 of course, a knowledge of the spirit body to which its 
 
128 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 paired half is assigned. It is only in the highest circle 
 of the third sphere that this knowledge, or memory, 
 returns to the spirit, and that it is then enabled to search 
 for and find that part of itself necessary to its perfect 
 harmony and. full enjoyment even in heaven. So that 
 if by a most unlikely chance two paired halves should 
 meet on earth, or in the lower circles of the spirit world, 
 they would not know each other ; and even if they should 
 be married on earth, in the body, the result might not be 
 any greater harmony than usually falls to the lot of hus- 
 band and wife." 
 
 PRE-EXISTENCE 
 
 From the Celestial Telegraph. By Spirit Sweden- 
 borg. 
 
 "M. Swedenborg, you told me that we had already 
 lived on another globe before appearing on earth; could 
 you furnish me with any information respecting this 
 existence?" 
 
 "The life anterior, which we all have passed through, 
 was, so to speak, a life of nothingness, of child-birth, of 
 happiness, like that which we enjoy on our exit from the 
 earth; but this happiness cannot be comprehended, be- 
 cause it is not accompanied with actions and sensations 
 to prove its sweet and true reality, wherefore God has 
 deemed it fit that we should pass through three succes- 
 sive lives; the first life on the globes of which I speak to 
 you, not unlike the one depicted to you through Adam — 
 a life unknown, a life of beatitude, devoid of sensation; 
 the second is the one you how enjoy, a life of action, sen- 
 sation, affection, — a painful life placed between the two, 
 to demonstrate, through its contrasts, the sweetness of 
 the third, and to delineate the wants, joys, and troubles 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 129 
 
 which established, as you perceive, this necessary con- 
 trast, in order that we may become acquainted with good 
 and evil, for without evil in this troublesome life we 
 should not be able to appreciate the happy state reserved 
 for us." 
 
 "You have just told me that the future life is similar 
 to the anterior one. How is that so?" 
 
 "Yes, by the spiritual state in which we find ourselves, 
 for it is only on earth that we are material. The first life 
 offers the same joys as the future one, but I observed 
 that we could appreciate them only through the com- 
 parison of the material life, which it was necessary to 
 have lived in order to be conscious of this happy state 
 and to delineate its actions and affections." 
 
 "On these globes you speak of, are we in families?" 
 
 "No; we are pell-mell, all friends; it is only on earth 
 where families, societies, pleasures and pains are de- 
 lineated." 
 
 "If two sexes exist, it must be with the view of union, 
 and to unite there must be homogeneousness ; one must 
 have been created for the other, as its complement, as the 
 part most in harmony with itself and its affections. 
 
 "It must, therefore, be admitted that if the soul has 
 existed from all time, it may have lived under the form 
 of a germ, and, again, this form of a germ might be man 
 himself, for every germ has its form within it and all 
 its attributes. Even though we should assimilate the 
 germ man to the germ flower, it would not the less be 
 proved that these two germs contain within them all 
 that they must one day develop without them, as full 
 of life, bound up in their envelope as in their bloom; 
 then we are constrained to admit an existence prior to 
 
130 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 our material one. If so, we must have existed some- 
 where, but in an imperfect state. We stood in need of a 
 new position in order to render an account to ourselves 
 of the first one; all beings are conscious of this pre- 
 existence. 
 
 "All spirits, in the investigation of M. Cahagnet, have 
 testified that there was no reincarnation of a human 
 being after having lived one earthly life. 
 
 "Are you convinced that we never more appear on 
 earth to be again materialized?" 
 
 "We are born and die but once; when we are in 
 heaven it is for eternity." 
 
 "Do we recollect our earthly existence?" 
 
 "Yes, and our anterior one also." 
 
 "What anterior existence? Have we, then, already 
 lived on any globe before appearing on earth?" 
 
 "Before appearing on earth man lived in a spiritual 
 world similar to the one in which he lives on quitting the 
 earth. Each awaits his turn in this world to appear on 
 earth, an appearance necessary; a life of trials — none can 
 escape it." 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF SPIRITS AND THEIR DESTINY 
 
 From Pathway of the Soul. By an Oriental Spirit. 
 
 "All souls are emanations from the Oversoul which 
 permeates the universe and exists eternally. The indi- 
 vidual soul is to the Oversoul as the child is to its mother. 
 It is called out from it on the same principles by which an 
 earthly child is evolved from its parents. 
 
 "From the spirit side of life, all souls in their primi- 
 tive stages appear as sparks of light varying in intensity 
 of color, according to the vibratory power of spiritual 
 activity latent in each spark. 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 131 
 
 "As the sun is the great center of each system de- 
 pendent upon it on the plane of physical expression, so 
 the Oversoul is the great center from which all souls 
 must proceed ere they rise to the dignity of a perfect 
 spiritual development. As individual spirits they hold 
 a separate existence from each other, but as parts of the 
 universal soul-life each are expressions of attributes 
 which, in perfect union, comprise the nature of the Eternal 
 Mind that is antecedent to all the consequential expres- 
 sions of mind in conditioned life. 
 
 "Highly advanced spirits alone can see the processes 
 whereby entities become incarnate; spirits of the lesser 
 grades can only see the spirit form after it has become 
 partially developed from embryo conditions. Primitive 
 life upon any planet is usually crude in development 
 and more suggestive of what may be evolved through 
 chaotic conditions than of what is to be expected from 
 perfected fruition. Hence the forms are crude and the 
 intelligence is limited to a narrow range of ideas. 
 
 "Although the life entity passes through these condi- 
 tions it does not have to remain in them long. Death 
 releases it from any form, but does not relegate it to a 
 condition which would prevent its expansion of powers 
 or expression in a better type of form to correspond 
 with its advancing progress in mental unfoldment. 
 
 Q. "If the entity that enters planetary life is but a 
 spark of the Eternal Life being expressed through form, 
 is it subject to environment by any law by which it is 
 obliged to manifest in any specified form?" 
 
 A. "The segregation of the spark from the homoge- 
 neous mass of spirit is accomplished by the will of the 
 stronger developed entity acting on the mass in its own 
 
132 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 environment. Sometimes it looks as if the spark could 
 enter any form if attracted to it magnetically through 
 the law of vibratory balance. As long as the spark is 
 held in the environment of any specified form its external 
 manifestation in form will follow the environment." 
 
 Q. "What relation exists between the spark and the 
 protoplasmic cell?" 
 
 A. "The process by which the spark enters form life 
 is through equilibrium with vibrations pertaining to the 
 protoplasmic cell. 
 
 "The spark is apparently limited in power of expres- 
 sion by the environment which it temporarily occupies, 
 but the limit of expression is only temporary, for when 
 it has become emancipated by death from one, it is free 
 to be transferred to a better environment." 
 
 Q. "How does the spark appear to spirit vision?" 
 
 A. "The spark as it first appears looks like a de- 
 tached vortex of ether whirling by itself in the surround- 
 ing ether. These spark centers of differentiated motion 
 start into activity from no apparent cause, but once 
 started they seem to be ceaselessly active until they 
 have passed the whole gamut of expression in form. 
 We see them permeate different bodies with this active, 
 vital principle of motion, and especially are they at- 
 tracted to protoplasmic cell forms. They whirl the cells 
 into the different organs of the system until the body 
 attains its perfect construction." 
 
 Q. ' 'When does the spark enter the protoplasmic cell ?' ' 
 
 A. "At the moment of conception. It might hover in 
 the aura of either parent previously to that time, but it 
 could not enter the germ stage of embodiment except at 
 conception. 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 1 33 
 
 "Yet one noted difference is manifest in the entity 
 which comes from the human fetus and that of the mere 
 animal. The animal entity is easily re-embodied in 
 other forms, but the human can hardly be forced into 
 magnetic relations with any aura but that of its recent 
 parental environment. It can still draw much evolu- 
 tionary magnetism from this aura, and makes a percep- 
 tible advance from its status prior to its human incarna- 
 tion. There is no question of this, nor that in the human 
 stage the entity first awakes to spiritual consciousness. 
 
 "The lower races sense this change but dimly at first, 
 but the dividing line between the necessity and need- 
 lessness of embodied life runs along the faculty of spirit- 
 ual consciousness. The world -builders say that were it 
 possible for these embryo spirits in the spark segregation 
 stage to develop without contact with material life, there 
 would be no use for planets; but as it is, no progress 
 beyond the embryo stages of spirit is possible without 
 contact with form life at some period of the entity's 
 journey through the cycles. 
 
 "The motives of the world builders are to furnish 
 opportunities for this development, and eternity is 
 filled with countless myriads of spirits who once began 
 their individual evolution from the Oversoul as tiny 
 sparks of light and power, and have passed through 
 numerous phases of form life before they attained to a 
 consciousness of their own spiritual destiny." 
 
 Presentation Scene Given Through Clairvoyance 
 
 "The first scene was like looking into the blackness of 
 darkness, which soon became filled with sparks of light. 
 These sparks were in very active motion, passing from 
 
134 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 place to place in rapid coruscations. They did not go 
 out, but upon close observation were seen to take form 
 like the letter T, or rather like that form with two eyes 
 at the ends of the cross, looking like a living spinal cord. 
 
 "In the savage tribes they were but little more bril- 
 liant than in animal forms. 
 
 "Coming with this presentation scene were clairau- 
 dient voices, giving instruction about the various changes 
 seen in the vision. The sparks of light represent spiritual 
 entities coming from the great center of spiritual life. 
 They come into the darkness which surrounds planetary 
 conditions and from the elements there take on form to 
 correspond with those conditions. The eyes and spinal 
 cord represent the first stages of animal life in form, and 
 the subsequent addition of other organs are temporarily 
 assumed to enable it to live in its environments. When 
 one condition has been outlived, the spark is transferred 
 to another until the human stage is reached." 
 
 Although most of the above views are in accordance 
 with those now held by Dr. Peebles, he cannot be called 
 upon to endorse all this writer or spirit intelligence says 
 in regard to re-embodiments and the transference of the 
 spirit germ through successive stages of animal life. 
 — Editor. 
 
 SPIRIT GERM ENTERS AT CONCEPTION 
 
 By Spirit Josephine. Mrs. M. T. Longley, Medium. 
 
 "Each soul germ as a point of light in its original 
 form is surrounded by a mass of nebulous matter sub- 
 limated and refined that is its protective shield while it 
 floats in the atmosphere. When it becomes absorbed by 
 the magnetic aura of some female on earth at the mo- 
 ment when the human fetus is conceived, the germ feeds 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 135 
 
 upon this gelatinous element which supplies nutriment 
 to it until gestation proceeds and the embryo can draw 
 sufficient nourishment and vitality from the parent 
 stock." 
 
 QUESTIONS ABOUT SOUL MATES, ETC. 
 
 Answered by Spirit John Pierpont. Mrs. M. T. 
 Longley, Medium. 
 
 Q. "Do soul mate germs emanate from a deific source 
 before entering upon earth life?" 
 
 A. "It will be understood in these answers that the 
 opinion of the communicating spirit, based on study and 
 observation, and that of his school of thinkers, is ex- 
 pressed. Hence, in reply to the query, we say: Soul 
 mates, i. e., soul germs, do emanate from a Deific source 
 or from the Great Source of all life and power; which to 
 us is the central source of Light and Energy. All potential 
 force of being must spring from such Deity before it can 
 be expressed in earth form, or on any planet." 
 
 Q. "If so, is the soul mate germ dual or male and 
 female at the time of such emanation, and do they sep- 
 arate for earth life and reunite in spirit life?" 
 
 A. "As we understand it, the soul mate germ, in the 
 primate, is dual; that is, the essence and potency of two 
 individuals are comprised in the primal germ; these in- 
 dividualities, though not then vitalized into personality, 
 are male and female; before the soul germ becomes 
 visible or perceptible to even very advanced and wise 
 spirits, they are separated and literally compose two 
 soul germs for human expression." 
 
 Q. "If not dual when they emanate from Deity, when 
 and where do they meet as soul mates?" 
 
 A. "The soul being dual from the specific force or 
 
136 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 energy imparted to it by Deity, or the dual Mother and 
 Father Infinite, we can say that the human germs part 
 as mates when they are thrown off by Divine Energy and 
 meet again as counterparts, as the two parts of Divine 
 whole, somewhere and at sometime in eternity, which 
 is a part of the now and ever-to-be." 
 
 Q. "If soul mate germs emanate from Deity, do they 
 not have Deific attributes?" 
 
 A. "Yes; souls have Deific properties and attributes; 
 all souls have the divine principle, the Infinite possibility 
 within; these may be late in showing existence, but they 
 must be manifest sometime in the soul life." 
 
 Q. "Have soul germs any self-conscious mind be- 
 fore entering upon earth life, or are they ignorant and 
 innocent as newborn babes?" 
 
 A. "Soul germs before entering earth forms have no 
 conscious consciousness. While there is undoubtedly a 
 certain inherent consciousness of life, yet there is no per- 
 ceptible sign of such quality; the soul germ is a crea- 
 ture of inherent instinct which shows there must be con- 
 sciousness, but it is swayed by the law of attraction and 
 force of vibration or energy which sweeps it within the 
 orbit of planetary attraction, and the line of magnetic 
 action, thus bringing it into line with human auras and 
 conditions on earth, and attaches it to the atmosphere and 
 psychological condition of some susceptible woman, 
 whose matrix becomes a nest for the body that is to 
 receive or be imbued by that soul germ, the vitalizing 
 principle of immortal individualized life." 
 
 Q. "What is the form of soul mate germs before en- 
 tering earth life?" 
 
 A. "All soul germs, before entering into contact 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 137 
 
 with the human form on earth, appear as points of light 
 surrounded by a soft mass of milky vapory substance 
 which is the magnetic element, so to speak, which the 
 germ or point of light feeds upon until attached to the 
 infant fetus and drawing sustenance from the mother 
 life ; the form of the germ, or its vapory covering, is like 
 a tiny fig, resembling a small pear, as it gathers mag- 
 netic substance from the atmosphere and from individ- 
 uals." 
 
 Q. "What is the ultimate form of the soul mates far 
 on in the celestial spheres; that is, do they blend or 
 merge into one form ultimately?" 
 
 A. "We are told that ultimately, in the celestial 
 spheres, ages on, the reunited soul mates appear as one 
 rounded, glorified sphere of light, possessing the attri- 
 butes of intelligence, energy, wisdom, love and power, 
 but that the distinct and individual attributes and ele- 
 ments of each, the male and female, are plainly discerned 
 and manifested; there is no swallowing up of either in- 
 dividuality by the other part ; and that whenever they 
 wish to, they can separate and appear as two separate 
 individuals, male and female." 
 
 EARTH LIFE BEGINS AT THE MOMENT OF CONCEPTION 
 
 From Journeys to Planet Mars. By Sarah Weiss. 
 
 "From the moment of conception the formation of 
 the spirit body begins, but not until the midway period 
 of gestation does the spirit body assume a distinctive 
 outline. ... At seven months' gestation the spirit 
 body of a child is fully formed. . . . The spirit 
 body is as substantial as is the physical body, but of 
 a finer expression of substance. 
 
138 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "So far as we have learned, the laws of generation on 
 other planets are the same as that of Mars and Earth. 
 Indeed, the male and female principles appear to be so 
 universal that all advanced spirits firmly believe in even 
 the duality of Infinite Spirit. It requires very robust faith 
 to enable any one to realize the possibility of a mother 
 bearing a child whose father is too etherealized to wear 
 a physical body." 
 
 Extracts from a Letter by Spirit Abby A. Judson 
 
 "Others will talk about creating life by joining cer- 
 tain chemicals together, forgetting that the germs of life 
 reside within the ethers and are attracted into matter 
 from thence, when the proper conditions are made. If 
 life could be created in the way before mentioned, the 
 credit might be given to any neglectful housewife who 
 left messes to sour and become putrid. 
 
 "All nature is male and female or positive and nega- 
 tive, and even when in the lowest forms of life it appears 
 as though there were but one principle, it is only in seem- 
 ing : the two principles reside within one form to be evolved 
 into two forms later on." 
 
 From Healing of the Nations. By Charles Linton 
 
 "Oh, man! thou art the climax of creation! Oh, how 
 noble thou art ! Even in thy degradation thou art higher 
 far than all combined below thee! 
 
 "All men are outcasts from heaven. Their spirit 
 germ encased in earth, therein to learn all connected with 
 matter; their spirit encased above in God's pure love, 
 therein to learn all of heaven, yet eternally One indivis- 
 ible being, the highest handiwork of God." 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 139 
 
 SOUL MATE GERMS AND REUNIONS 
 
 Spirit Letter from Madame B . Mrs. C. Peter- 
 
 silia, Medium. 
 
 "Now in this message we intend to write of soul mates. 
 Not material body mates; not mates of any kind on a 
 passional plane; not affinities even;' for many affinitize 
 who are not soul mates. When we say soul mates, we 
 mean soul, pure, divine fire; for of this the soul is com- 
 posed; the spark from the eternal ocean of divine life, 
 the little globe of divine fire, the germ which is breathed 
 in by man, and from thence enters his blood and after 
 other processes at length becomes a living, human being 
 or, I may say, two living human beings, but not only by 
 the same parents. This germ, or spark,, or translucent 
 globe of pure soul fire is positive and negative in its 
 nature — male and female. The divine life is not male or 
 he, but male and female, and the he and she are one in 
 the divine life. 
 
 "Now in its first, or perfect state, this globe contains 
 the male and female in one, otherwise all might happen 
 to be males or all females or few males and many females, 
 or the reverse, or a preponderance of one sex over the 
 other. But nature does nothing haphazard like this. 
 No, the spark, or globe of divine fire, is both male and 
 female, positive and negative. . . . 
 
 "The law of soul mates does not pertain to earth at 
 all. It does not matter whether they ever meet on earth 
 or not. The separation of the positive and negative 
 portions of the divine fire globe, or germs, is for the 
 purpose of propagation (experience, knowledge, good- 
 ness, etc.) ... A husband and wife who dearly 
 loved each other on earth might even in the spheres go 
 
140 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 on for a great length of time together, but the separation 
 would inevitably come if they were not soul mates. 
 Earthly marriages are for time. Soul mates are for 
 eternity." 
 
 SPIRIT GERMS INHALED BY FATHER PLAINLY VISIBLE 
 
 From Life in Spirit Realms. By Spirit Carlyle 
 Petersilia. Mrs. Amelia Petersilia, Medium. 
 
 "We here in the ethereal world know whereof we speak, 
 for the germs of all things exist within the ether. The 
 germs of life do not exist within matter, but are attracted 
 to and held by it according to its development, and sex 
 resides within the ethereal germs previously to their en- 
 tering matter. Matter is simply the material clothing 
 that the developing germ takes on, the germ having 
 existed throughout time and eternity. 
 
 "For instance : I have been known to you of earth as 
 Carlyle Petersilia, but I existed as a germ within the ether 
 until I was inhaled by my father with the air he breathed 
 — received my first material clothing within his blood, 
 and after the natural processes that all understand, I 
 was born into earth life to be developed up through the 
 material, making use of the same for my growth and 
 development, but my sex was within the germ, and 
 nothing could have changed it or made it other than it was. 
 - "You may ask, 'Well, how about heredity?' Hered- 
 ity is all right as far as the material is concerned. My 
 father clothed me with his own blood, and within his 
 blood my brain began to develop and take on its first 
 material covering, also my material form. Of course at 
 this period my form was exceedingly minute, not dis- 
 cernible except under a microscope; then, as I was 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 141 
 
 nourished and cherished by my mother and my develop- 
 ment increased, being nourished through her blood, of 
 course I naturally inherited from both parents, as they 
 inherited from theirs, and so on through a long line of 
 heredity; but the soul germ really inherits nothing 
 from either parent, but is a pure spark of germ from the 
 eternal fountain of living germs. One may call the 
 fountain God or by any other name, but I was, and 
 shall be, male throughout eternity, sexed forever, and 
 my attributes will grow stronger, better and firmer as 
 time goes on. 
 
 "Now in this I have written nothing but the truth, 
 for the germs are plainly visible to the spiritual sight, 
 although all spirits may not understand them — may not 
 even know what they are. 
 
 A Prayer from the Vedas 
 
 "May this soul of mine, which is a ray of perfect wis- 
 dom, pure intellect and eternal essence, which is quench- 
 less light and eternal heat, fixed within a changeful 
 body, be reunited by devout meditation and divine sci- 
 ence with the spirit supremely blest and infinitely wise." 
 
 ORIGIN OF SEX BEGINS WITH GOD. SOUL MATES— 
 THEIR SEPARATION AND REUNION 
 
 From Light of Egypt. Burgoyne. 
 
 "Being, uncreated, eternal, alone," says Dr. John 
 Young, when speaking of the Creator and the creation, 
 and certainly no inspired writer ever penned a more sub- 
 lime truth than is contained in the above words. 
 
 "Pure spirit, per se, is diffusive, non-atomic, uncreated, 
 formless, self -existent being. Silent, motionless, uncon- 
 scious, divinity, possessing in its sublime purity the one 
 
142 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 sole deific attribute expressible in human language as 
 absolute and unconditional potentiality. 
 
 "Such is the realm of spirit, which, for the sake of 
 linguistic convenience, has been termed by Occultists 
 'the realm of unmanifested being.' With the first ema- 
 nation of this inconceivable state we have now to deal. 
 It forms the deific keynote of the divine 
 anthem of creation. This first emanation, called by 
 Kabbalists, the Crown, means, when stripped of its mys- 
 tical veil, simple and naked activity or motion. Thus 
 we see that the first action of the unconscious (?) mind is 
 thought, and thought implies vibration or motion. At 
 the moment the deific mind vibrates with thought there 
 springs forth from the womb of divinity, the duad of all 
 future greatness. This duad is the Kabbalistical twins, 
 'Love and Wisdom,' which, in turn, mean the attributes 
 of attraction, repulsion, force and motion. They are 
 male and female, co-equal and co-eternal, and express 
 themselves externally as activity and repose. . . . 
 With this divine trinity of Godhead, Love, Wisdom and 
 Crown, we, as students and investigators of nature's 
 occult mysteries, must rest contented, consoling our- 
 selves, whenever necessary, with the certain knowledge 
 that the nearer we appear to approach the great white 
 throne (innermost) of the Infinite, the further does that 
 divine center recede from us. If this were not so, there 
 could be no such thing as eternity for the atoms of differ- 
 entiated life, consequently the immortaliy of the soul 
 would be but an empty dream. . . . 
 
 "The following are doctrines to us in our present 
 state, in so far that we cannot demonstrate them exter- 
 nally by any known form of experiment. 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 143 
 
 "The divine one life principle emanates from the 
 pure vortices, the central spiritual sun of the mani- 
 fested universe. From this mighty inconceivable center 
 of life emanate the spiritual rays of the Father, scin- 
 tillating with the divine activity, whereupon the vast, 
 motionless void, the awful universe of God's silent, form- 
 less spirit becomes alive with an infinite number of sub- 
 ordinate universes. That is to say, the rays of Divinity 
 at various points in space are brought to a focus. These 
 points, or foci, form the spiritual centers of smaller 
 universes. An example of this can be seen upon our 
 material plane by observing that primary suns throw off 
 a series of secondary suns. These secondary suns 
 throw off planets, and the planets become the parents 
 of moons. By the science of correspondence 'as it is 
 above, so it is below.' 
 
 "The divine purpose of creation is the differentiation 
 of the unconscious, formless one, and the grand out- 
 come of this divine purpose is the ultimation of deific 
 intelligence; separate minds reflecting the divine idea 
 of universal mind, conscious, individualized mentali- 
 ties possessing immortal souls capable of eternal progres- 
 sion, who, as differentiated life atoms of the Creator, 
 the grand arbitrator of the whole — become themselves 
 secondary creators and the arbitrators of the destinies 
 of worlds. 
 
 "The processes of creation are dual, and consist of 
 involution and evolution. The one is inseparable from 
 the other. Paradoxical as it may appear to the unin- 
 itiated, it is, nevertheless, a divine truth that the evolu- 
 tion and ultimate of spiritual life is accomplished by a 
 strict process of involution; from the without to the 
 
144 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 within, from the infinitely great to the infinitelv small." 
 The Realm of Matter (Evolution) 
 
 The term evolution means unfolding, expanding, or, 
 using another word, progression. 
 
 "Matter, per se, is the polar opposite of manifested 
 spirit. It is the reaction of spiritual action. It is force 
 and motion in an exact equilibrium; in short, matter is 
 simply solidified spirit. . . . 
 
 "Briefly stated, there is but one law, one principle, 
 one agent and one word. This sacred law is SEX, a 
 term wherein may be summed up the grand totalities of 
 the infinite universe. 
 
 "Sex is dual and finds expression in the yohni and 
 phallus of animated nature. This same sexual law 
 operating throughout, nature limits the sources from 
 which our knowledge of nature can be obtained ; in other 
 words, there are but two sources from which knowledge 
 of any kind is received; one is subjective, the other 
 objective ; the former gives us knowledge of the spiritual 
 or causal side of the cosmos, the latter the material side, 
 which is the world of effects on account of its being 
 evolved out of the former. 
 
 "The great first cause has evolved out of himself, 
 the esoteric, or subjective world; and out of the sub- 
 jective by a simple change of polarity which at once 
 brings forth a change of energy and substance he has 
 evolved the objective world. Therefore the antece- 
 dents of the objective are to be found in the subjective. 
 "We have now completed the cyclic outline of our 
 present research, and, as a result, we know that the 
 point of commencement in material evolution which we 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 145 
 
 have thus far been seeking, lies hidden within the realm 
 of spirit, of which we have already spoken — lies in the 
 involution of spirit. 
 
 "In order to clearly comprehend nature's processes 
 in the unfoldment of matter, a careful study of the seven 
 creative principles is very necessary, — not studied as so 
 many intelligences or states of conscious life, but as prin- 
 ciples or forces. . . . These seven principles are not 
 in themselves intelligent, but are powers directed by 
 intelligence. . . . The intelligence which directs 
 these powers by the law of harmony are the seven angelic 
 worlds, and they are a perfect epitome of the divine law." 
 
 The seven principles are classified as follows: 
 i. "The world of creation (spiritual)- signifies the 
 angelic world from which the original impulse first ema- 
 nated. This spiritual impulse travels the whole of 
 the future orbit of the 'system' about to be evolved, and 
 prepares the spaces for the reception and manifestation 
 of a less ethereal force. 
 
 2. "The world of design (astral) is the subjective 
 cause- world in the astral light, containing all the germs, 
 forms and ideals possible for that system to ultimate. 
 
 3. "The world of force (aerial) is the ever-circulating 
 oceans of mundane, sub -mundane and super-mundane 
 forces, with which 'science' is only just becoming ac- 
 quainted in the forms of light, heat, magnetism, univer- 
 sal ether, etc. 
 
 4. "The world of phenomena (mineral) needs no ex- 
 planation, it being the world of matter. 
 
 5. "The world of life (vegetable) is fluidic; the first 
 forms of all things, that is, organic forms 'wherein there 
 
146 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 is life,' are vegetables, and originate in water, the grand 
 matrix. 
 
 6. "The world of consciousness (animal). The first 
 rudimentary expression of consciousness, generally termed 
 instinct, manifests itself in the animal kingdom. It is 
 intelligent mind expressing itself through the lower 
 forms of etherealized matter. 
 
 7. "The world of mind (human) contains the human 
 principle, MAN being the culminating point of material 
 evolution. In this realm the mind begins once more to 
 assert its supremacy over matter, and life conquers 
 death. . . . 
 
 "The physical sun symbolized the deific center of 
 intelligence and power. Rays of light from the sun 
 symbolize the deific atoms or soul germs that emanate 
 from the deific center. 
 
 First or Celestial State 
 
 "Of this state it is impossible to give more than a 
 general outline, containing, as it does, the mystery of 
 those inconceivable laws by the operation of which the 
 ego becomes a self-acting entity. It must suffice to 
 say that it is this state of celestial life wherein is located 
 the purely embryonic center in the divine arc of pro- 
 gressive being, the point where the diffusive intelligence 
 of the infinite spirit becomes differentiated and atomic; 
 yes, we repeat the word, the divine ego of the human 
 soul is absolutely atomic. It is a self -existing absolute 
 atom of God which it is impossible to alter, transform, 
 absorb or annihilate from the supreme moment of its 
 differentiation. It is as eternal and immortal as the 
 infinite of which it forms a part. But though atomic, 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 147 
 
 it is only so as a purely spiritual conception, a point of 
 radiant light, free from matter and incapable of uniting 
 itself with matter except by means of reflection. 
 
 "The process of differentiation now claims our atten- 
 tion. This process is consummated within the celestial 
 matrix of angelic parents. By 'angelic parents' we mean 
 those divine entities who dwell within the various spheres 
 of purified angelhood. Archangels — God-angels. (We do 
 not use the term angel in the sense of a 'spiritual 
 messenger/ but as beings in the highest and most interior 
 state of life which it is possible for mortal mind to grasp. 
 It is infinitely above the so-called spiritual sphere. 
 
 Soul Mates 
 
 "The twin souls (soul mates), male and female, or 
 heavenly Osiris and Isis, form the two halves, the mascu- 
 line and feminine attributes of the divine ego. They 
 have their alternate cycles of activity and repose. Dur- 
 ing the cycle of their fruitful activity the two natures 
 respond with intense vibration to the divine anthem of 
 creation which creates an influx of the formless, mo- 
 tionless spirit into the celestial sensorium until the whole 
 sphere becomes radiant with the scintillations of spirit- 
 ual harmony. Obeying the creative impulse, these 
 streams of spiritual force flow along the convergent 
 poles from the various centers of the sphere, each force 
 of the male being met and balanced by that of the female, 
 the contact producing, by the exact equilibrium of the 
 masculine and feminine natures, the living external 
 sparks of immortal life. In other words, these angelic 
 vibrations transform the formless intelligence, which 
 has been indrawn, into active, eternal egos. As man on 
 
148 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 earth is the natural outcome of the procreative powers of 
 earthly parents, so the divine activities of the ego are 
 the spiritual result, in one sense, of the creative attri- 
 butes of angelic progenitors in the celestial worlds. 
 But we must not be misunderstood upon this point: 
 ego is not created in the angelic state; it is only differ- 
 entiated. The ego never had an actual genesis; it is 
 coeval with Deity. The celestial harmony or vibrations 
 merely endowed it with spiritual activity, aroused it 
 from its unconscious state, and propelled it forward with 
 the motion of eternal life." 
 
 "These newly differentiated atoms remain within the 
 paternal sphere until the vibrations have ceased. They 
 then become attracted by the reactive energy, and are 
 withdrawn from their celestial matrix and carried by the 
 spiritual currents to the embryonic state of the seraphs. 
 Their next descent is to the paradisaical worlds of the 
 cherubs where the bi-sexual ego becomes the Adam and 
 Eve in Scripture. In the process of time, these pure 
 twin souls, unconsciously obeying the internal impulse 
 of their evolutionary temper, become attracted toward 
 matter. Up to this point they are pure and innocent, 
 knowing neither good nor evil. Therefore the divine 
 ego, which is incapable of descent into matter, projects 
 the twin soul outward as spiritual monads into the vor- 
 tex of cosmic evolution where they become separated and 
 ultimately are incarnated within the mineral round of 
 a planet which is the lowest point in the arc. In this 
 state they constitute the hidden fire of matter, — latent 
 force. . . . 
 
 "It must be a self-evident fact that this ego contains 
 within itself all the primary elements of sex, but in a 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 149 
 
 latent condition. These attributes have not as yet been 
 subjected to the requisite conditions for their evolution. 
 In this state, then, there is neither love nor wisdom mani- 
 fested within the ego. It cannot know happiness when 
 it is ignorant of the contrary. It cannot form any con- 
 ception of rest when weariness cannot approach. There 
 can be no real love for the ego when it has never ex- 
 perienced the various contrary conditions by which love 
 is distinguished. The wisdom of the ego in this state is 
 equally latent since it possesses no means of arriving at 
 a true knowledge of its various surroundings. In this 
 state, then, we behold the spiritual atom in its primal 
 condition wherein the power of God hath just created it. 
 
 "These twin souls are the absolute expression of the 
 masculine and feminine rays of which every absolute 
 ego is composed. The masculine ray contains a portion 
 of the feminine elements or there could be no reaction 
 of its forces. The feminine ray must likewise contain 
 a portion of the masculine or positive qualities for the 
 same reason. These twin souls, therefore, contain a 
 portion of each other. They constitute the sun and 
 moon, so to say, of the ego's creation, and when once 
 they become differentiated they are as eternal and im- 
 mortal as the ego which called them into existence. 
 They can neither be absorbed nor annihilated by time 
 nor eternity. They constitute the divine idea of this 
 Deific parent, and as such they become the divine expres- 
 sion of Love and Wisdom upon earth. . . . 
 
 "We see, therefore, that the nature of sex is to give 
 perfect expression of the two grand attributes of deific 
 life — Love and Wisdom; that to attain this end, the 
 divine soul of the absolute ego becomes differentiated 
 
 i 
 
150 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 as the male and female consciousness of itself, in 
 perfect expression of the positive and negative forces 
 of its being; lastly, that when once this differentiation 
 is completed, they exist as the divine idea of the micro- 
 cosm and constitute its universe, even as the myriad 
 creations of space constitute the divine idea of the 
 Deity. This being so, each portion of the dual soul main- 
 tains forever the perfect symbol of its internal qualities 
 and always gives expression, in its outward form, to the 
 symbol of its nature. 
 
 "The functions of the soul are to awaken and round 
 out those qualities and attributes which are latent 
 within, and as we have seen that there are two sets of 
 soul qualities, one the necessary outcome of the other, 
 we see the harmony and the philosophy of the twin forms 
 of life to express them. Both male and female souls, as 
 we have endeavored to show, possess the necessary posi- 
 tive qualities for the perfect subjugation of material 
 forces. Hence it is that, when the souls are projected on 
 their journey into matter, they must travel on divergent 
 lines. . . . 
 
 "The results so far of our present research show that 
 the origin of sex begins with God; that the nature of 
 sex is the manifestation of his biune spirit ; and its func- 
 tion the spiral motion of its evolutionary forces that 
 awaken and round out its latent possibilities. 
 
 Relation of the Sexes 
 
 "Male and female exist in nature as the representative 
 expression of love and wisdom. Their functions corre- 
 spond exactly with their sex, and in actual life it may be 
 truly said that woman is ever the center of the love 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 151 
 
 element of humanity. Her thoughts and desires consti- 
 tute the index of her mission on earth. In her we be- 
 hold the gentle, yielding, loving nature which softens 
 and harmonizes man's positive spirit of aggression. In 
 her delicate nature we see the lovely center of maternal 
 care and affection.- She is weaker in the weaker portion 
 of the dual soul upon the physical plane, but her physi- 
 cal weakness constitutes the great center of her spirit- 
 ual strength. 
 
 "In man we behold the positive, aggressive lord of 
 creation, that portion of the twin soul which becomes the 
 restless explorer of nature seeking for wisdom. Man's 
 will is electric, penetrating and disruptive. The will of 
 woman is magnetic, attractive and formative. Hence 
 they express the polar opposites of nature's creative 
 forces. 
 
 "The twin souls are related to each other primarily 
 as brother and sister, and finally as man and wife. In 
 this latter state their true meeting-place is the plane of 
 embodied humanity, but during the present cycle very 
 few of these spiritual unions take place. But whenever 
 the two halves of the same divine ego do meet, love is 
 the natural consequence; not the physical sensations 
 produced by the animal magnetisms of their sexual na- 
 tures, but the deep silent emotions of the soul — the re- 
 sponsive vibrations of their internal natures toward each 
 other — the blissful silence of two souls in perfect rapport 
 wherein neither careth to speak. This spiritual love is 
 the outcome of their divine relationship and should 
 never be set aside nor crushed by any worldly consid- 
 erations. But, on the contrary, wherever possible, 
 these pure intuitions of the soul should be obeyed. 
 
152 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 They cannot deceive nor lead astray, because the soul 
 never makes a mistake when claiming its own. Should 
 circumstances in life or any other material consideration 
 prevent their rightful union, the fact that they have 
 actually met will constitute an invisible connection, a 
 spiritual passport between them which no earthly power 
 or device can break, and deep down within the secret 
 chambers of the heart the image of the loved one will 
 be treasured up and its continual presence will poison 
 and corrode everything which pertains toward an ephem- 
 eral affection for another. If a female should marry 
 under these circumstances and become the mother of 
 children, it will frequently transpire that the actual 
 spiritual germs will be transmitted by the absent one. 
 The external husband only provides the purely physical 
 conditions for the manifestation of the spiritual off- 
 spring of the true lord. The rejected soul mate, the 
 spiritual bridegroom, is the real father, and very often 
 the child born will resemble the image of its true parent. 
 
 "When the sexual organism is evolved above the 
 physical plane of its manifestation, the seminal 
 fluids are absorbed by the magnetic constitution and the 
 more etherealized atoms help to build up the spiritual 
 body of man. But when this is not so, these seminal 
 germs, if not passed off amid the other secretions from 
 the body, live and germinate a swarm of elemental life- 
 forms which rob the organism of a portion of its vitality. 
 
 "Celibacy must only take place when the ani- 
 mal nature has been so far evolved upward toward the 
 higher principles that the sexual propensities are suscep- 
 tible of extending their vibrations to a* higher plane of 
 action. . . . 
 
Origin of Spirit Germs 153 
 
 "The grand object which the divine ego seeks to 
 realize in the evolution of the human soul is the com- 
 plete differentiation of its latent attributes. The soul, 
 therefore, must become the expression of both its quali- 
 ties, and must express the true nature of the biune spirit ; 
 hence male and female evolution is the outcome. Each 
 soul rounds out and completes, so to say, its own section 
 of the egc , and in doing this it becomes individualized 
 as a complete expression of one ray of the divine idea, 
 hence it has a perfect identity with its source. Both male 
 and female complete the whole, and are related to each 
 other as Osiris and Isis; their individuality, in the form 
 of their spiritual identity, is forever preserved and their 
 united as well as their separate consciousness becomes 
 an attribute of their glorious immortality. Without sex 
 there cannot be eternal life, and to absorb or destroy 
 these principles in the human organism brings about a 
 divorce between the man and his divinity, and thus 
 robs the conscious humanity of its deathless immor- 
 tality. . . . 
 
 "It is, therefore, the union of the two (male and 
 female soul mates) that forms the absolute one. 'And 
 the twain shall be one flesh,' saith the old Jewish 
 Scripture. 'As it is above, so it is below.' 
 
 "From the foregoing it will be seen that it is the 
 reunion of the twin souls in the realm of spirit that con- 
 fers upon man the state of angelhood. He is no longer 
 human; he is then divine, and as a deific being he pos- 
 sesses the attributes of eternal progressive and immortal 
 life." 
 
 * # # 
 
 In consonance with the foregoing extracts from vari- 
 
154 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 ous authors, we are led to summarize as follows: 
 -Man is a detached portion of spirit essence from the 
 
 Deific Center. 
 
 "He is endowed with deific attributes. 
 
 "The detached portion of spirit essence is in the form 
 of a globe or resembling a spherical ball of light. 
 
 "This globule or spheroid is dual in its nature and 
 possesses the sex qualities of male and female, or posi- 
 tive and negative principles of relationship. 
 
 "In the course of time the spherical globe is attracted 
 to earth on magnetic or electrical waves and, dividing, 
 take up their abode in the human fetus as separate 
 "entities at the moment of conception. 
 
 "Ages may lapse between the incarnation of each half 
 
 or spirit being. 
 
 "After being incorporated in the flesh, its radiations 
 through the physical body, combined with the aggre- 
 gation of ethereal substances, form a soul or spirit 
 body." — Editor. 
 
MARRIAGE AND CONJUGAL LOVE 
 
 DIVINE ORIGIN OF SEX— ITS RELATION TO LIFE 
 
 From Genesis and Ethics of Conjugal Love. By A. 
 J. Davis. 
 
 "Standing upon a celestial mountain, upon the heights 
 in a world spiritual and heavenly, let us interrogate, and 
 let us tempt forth answers from the boundlessly good and 
 from the eternally beautiful. 
 
 "A divine, golden, magnetic warmth enlivens the im- 
 measurable universe, filling its every organ and fibre with 
 animation and beauty. What is the cause of that all- 
 pervading warmth? A response, quick and noiseless 
 as a flash of sunlight, comes from the Infinitude's inmost 
 heart, saying, 'That wa'rmth is love.' What is meant 
 by the heart of infinitude? From every side flows in 
 this answer, 'That heart is the figurative name of the 
 mother part of the eternal God.' 
 
 "Let us again interrogate the celestial universe. 
 
 "Boundlessly expanded and throbbing rhythmically 
 through all things, I behold a divine electrical light en- 
 kindling and illuminating the great system — filling the 
 harmonious whole with intelligence and truth. What is 
 the cause of that illimitable electrical light? The father 
 part of the eternal God replies: 'I am the light of the 
 world,' and the interior meaning of the name is wisdom. 
 And this answer seemed to come from the head and 
 brain of intelligence. 
 
 (155) 
 
156 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "The light and intelligence of the universe emanate 
 from the brain of the divine Being, even as the warmth 
 and the animation thereof proceed from the love of the 
 infinite part. Herein we behold the fountain of male 
 and female. 
 
 "Sex, therefore, is of divine origin. 
 
 "Man, as an integer of the God-nature and constitu- 
 tion, is called wisdom; the counterpart thereof is woman, 
 embodied and universally manifested as love. 
 
 "The sexual principles, the male and female, there- 
 fore, are revelations of the essential bi-sexual constitu- 
 tion of Deity. 
 
 "Goodness is feminine; truth is masculine. The 
 first is warm; the second is cold. 
 
 "Love enlivens, attracts, expands: while intellect 
 deadens, repels and contracts. 
 
 "The temple of wisdom is the brain, but love seeks 
 the sacred fountains of the heart. 'Each thing is a 
 half,' writes Emerson, and suggests another thing to 
 make it whole. Two things come from two principles. 
 All forms, forces, energies are derivations from a supreme 
 productive cause; this divine central substance consti- 
 tuted of love and wisdom is God. 
 
 "Man and woman themselves alone, viewed only as 
 separately organized individuals, are both sexes com- 
 bined. In plainer words, a man in himself is both wis- 
 dom and love, and a woman in herself is both love and 
 wisdom. But this bi-sexuality disappears the moment 
 the two are viewed relatively. Abstractly considered, 
 God is both mother and father — is both Spirit and Mat- 
 ter — is both the cause and the source of universal life — 
 at once the law-giver and the unerring governor of every 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 157 
 
 form and organization in the boundless whole. But 
 when relatively contemplated, the entire femininity of 
 Spirit and the entire masculinity of Matter, become as 
 distinct and positive entities as are man and woman. . . . 
 
 "A positive pole implies and demands a negative, 
 and yearns for it even as human hearts call for love and 
 as flowers long for the sun's affectionate embrace. 
 
 "Thus man, the crowning glory of the whole organic 
 harmony, ventures to meet and marry woman, and 
 then dares selfishly to depart from her and to forget her 
 very existence in a day; all because he sees and is only 
 too willing to be taught by manifestations of love in 
 the lower realms of spirit and matter. 
 
 "Does he take counsel with his equals? Man's pre- 
 eminence to every other organized being about him im- 
 plies a superior exercise of his attributes. Supremacy 
 to the animal world bestows upon him at once the power 
 and the responsibility of acting out a superior, an unex- 
 ampled, a peerless part, in relation to woman. In him, 
 woman looks for a manifestation of her heavenly father; 
 even as in her, man is brought face to face with the warm 
 beauty of Divine Love. . . . 
 
 "Man is a man or masculine, through and through, 
 relatively considered; upon the same eternal principle 
 a woman is a woman, or feminine, through and through; 
 and this difference is founded upon the interior powers 
 and qualities which are unchangeable and boundless as 
 are the infinite causes which produced them. 
 
 "Yes, let it be firmly impressed and fixed in your 
 mind that this sexual difference is radical and essential, 
 because, in a single word, the spirit and not the changeful 
 gross body is the fountain cause. 
 
158 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "Woman, while possessing a physical body freighted 
 with the instincts and necessities common to all organized 
 life, is in her spirit a representative of love, intuition, per- 
 ception and spirituality; while man, although physically 
 made up and endowed with propensities substantially 
 similar to her, yet in his spirit he corresponds to, and rep- 
 resents reflection, knowledge, power and organization. 
 
 "Woman, therefore, is emotional, elastic, sentimental, 
 absorptive and conservative', while man is thoughtful, 
 unyielding, external, centrifugating and aggressive. 
 
 "Consequently they mutually interest, fascinate and 
 powerfully attract each other ; each bringing endowments, 
 feelings and developments in which the other was most 
 in need; thus naturally entertaining, balancing and 
 complementing one another as positive and negative, 
 heat and light, goodness and truth. 
 
 "As sex is derived from the spirit, so is spirit the only 
 cause of true marriage, — a union of two persons, man 
 and woman, by ties of highest and holiest affections. 
 There can be no true marriage where equality of sex and 
 of personal rights are not first intelligently recognized, 
 acknowledged and solemnly accepted as the immovable 
 basis. Upon no other foundation can a true marriage 
 be attained and made structurally permanent. 
 
 "Equality and mutuality of growth is essential to 
 insure permanency of conjugal happiness. Happiness, 
 as an effect, not an end of effort. Mutual development 
 by a reciprocal exercise of the best affections and attri- 
 outes is the sure path to happiness. The pair should 
 live for each other and for the good of mankind. 
 
 "Happiness is impossible if sought as an end of ter- 
 restial marriage. Equality and accordance of growth 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 159 
 
 in purity, goodness, truth, health, and in usefulness, is 
 the cause of celestial joy in the hearts of the truly mated. 
 
 " Between the truly attracted and the intelligently 
 mated there should be and there evidently will be, a 
 mutual co-operation and delightful fellowship in the 
 purposes of life — the sweet and the bitter, the joys and 
 the jars of ever recurring daily existence, received by 
 both and by both appropriated to private uses and 
 correlative benefits. 
 
 "True marriage, meaning an essential union of two 
 spirits, is as rare as angel's visits. But inasmuch as the 
 lower includes the higher and highest In a germinal or 
 undeveloped state, so it often happens by the working 
 of the progressive law in the individual that blood - 
 marriages are advanced to spirit unity and happiness; 
 but too often the result is entirely different, the union 
 ending in misery and tragedy. 
 
 "Spirit unions, however, which are perpetually bliss- 
 ful, even amid great fiery trials consequent upon this 
 outer life, may become more frequent; they may be 
 multiplied; first, by true refinement and spiritualiza- 
 tion among the people; second, by mingling true ideas 
 of spiritual love and the divine uses of marriage with the 
 practical education of our children. What is now con- 
 jugal wrongheadedness, idle dreaming, bad longing 
 and vicious practice among both the married and single, 
 among youth and adults alike, may, by frank and exalted 
 methods of education, become the world's delight, 
 triumph and lasting glory." 
 
 IS MARRIAGE A FAILURE? 
 
 Extracts from Marriage, Sexual Development and 
 Social Upbuilding. By E. C. Babbit, M. D. 
 
 "In approaching the subject of this sacred and beau- 
 
160 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 tiful relation, I want my readers to join me in an intense 
 study of this subject of the marriage or mating of the 
 sexes so that we may ascertain how it can be made tri- 
 umphantly successful in leading the human race to a 
 grander and happier destiny. 
 
 "Is Marriage a Failure? This subject is being ex- 
 tensively discussed on both continents, and not a few 
 are answering it in the affirmative. If marriage is a 
 failure, then the universe is a failure, for duality is the 
 everlasting law of things, and without the union of the 
 positive and negative forces, all life must perish, and 
 even matter itself becomes disintegrated. Human judg- 
 ment and human development, in their present unripe 
 conditions, are often great failures, especially when they 
 try to combine discordant elements in a legal union. 
 
 "But the legal bonds of marriage should not be made 
 tyrannical in a way to curse both husband and wife as 
 well as children that may be born to them. A couple 
 contemplating marriage should study most conscien- 
 tiously and earnestly each other's temperaments and 
 sympathies and motives, and should understand the 
 principles of a harmonious union with an earnest desire 
 to continue it through life. If, after earnest effort to 
 live together happily, they find they have failed, that 
 their own health is being destroyed and their children 
 proving to be the perverted results of discordant condi- 
 tions; or, if either party has become badly perverted in 
 principle, or abusive, cruel, or dissipated, then, by a 
 correct divorce system, the legal bonds should be severed 
 in a manner which will give justice to both parties. 
 To refuse a divorce under such circumstances, whether 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 161 
 
 from religious or any other motive, is to promote wick- 
 edness and misery in the world. . . . 
 
 "The sexes are intended for each other, and the 
 highest perfection demands that they should frequently 
 be in each other's atmosphere, so as to gain those bal- 
 ancing and animating forces with which nature has so 
 beautifully provided them. Powerful influx forces at 
 the sexual system of woman and efflux forces at the 
 sexual system of man contribute to femininity on the 
 one hand and masculinity on the other, and both in- 
 tensify each other in these characteristics." 
 
 CONJUGAL LOVE NECESSARY 
 From Rending the Veil. By Spirit Dr. Reed. 
 "Your passion of the conjugal love of man and 
 woman, coupled with pure and holy desires, develops 
 all the divine affections which are necessary in man's 
 happiness on your earth; and when it is commingled 
 with noble aspirations and exalted ideas, as proving all 
 that is beautiful, lovely, good and harmonious, then it 
 will be open to you in the realms of spirit after you have 
 passed the terrestial career. Then you enter the pres- 
 ence of the divine spirit from whence you came." 
 
 FETAL DESTRUCTION 
 
 In referring to a case of fetal destruction in Beyond 
 the Veil, the following conclusions are given: 
 
 "(a) From a period exceedingly early in fetal life the 
 body contains an organized spirit entity that survives 
 destruction by whatever cause. 
 
 "(b) That the tiny spirit is received into the tender 
 care of kind messenger spirits, who look after its welfare, 
 
162 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 much the same as would have been the case with it in 
 the earth world, had the child been permitted its natural 
 birth alive in its physical body. 
 
 "(c) That such children have appropriate names 
 assigned to them on the spirit side of life. 
 
 "(d) That they grow to adult conditions in spirit 
 life the same as they would have done had they been 
 born and lived the natural life on earth. 
 
 "(e) That educational facilities are as carefully looked 
 after in the spirit world as under the most favorable 
 conditions they could have on earth. 
 
 "(J) That herein is a field of philanthropy furnish- 
 ing delightful employment to very many spirits whose 
 natural needs and demands are for this kind of work. 
 
 "(g) That nature, for every abortion of a life devel- 
 opment, has provided an ample compensatory equiva- 
 lent; though it may require more duration to accom- 
 plish the purpose, she has infinite duration on which to 
 draw. 
 
 "(h) That destruction of the physical body, prema- 
 turely, by any personal force, whether voluntary or not, 
 does not destroy the individuality of the spirit; there- 
 fore does not get rid of the personality. 
 
 "(i) That whoever diverts the natural course of a 
 life is thereby not free from that life; but some time 
 will meet that life in personality, face to face, and then 
 meet the judgment of conscience according to the original 
 intent or inexcusable ignorance." 
 
 CHILD BEGINS TO BE AT CONCEPTION 
 J. J. Morse, Medium 
 "At what stage of the growth and development of 
 the child prior to its birth in physical life is it immortal ?" 
 
<\ 
 
 Marriage and Conjugal Love 163 
 
 "The immortality of the child is coincident with the 
 conception itself; therefore at any stage of the subse- 
 quent development, if it is interfered with, there is 
 the fact of the attempted demolition of a human life. 
 But the essential element of it, nevertheless still con- 
 tinues, will still be manifest, grow and unfold." 
 
 Although some few authors place the commence- 
 ment of physical life at the first inspiration, others at 
 the quickening period, the general trend of thought 
 amongst the foremost thinkers is that "the child begins 
 its earth existence at the sacred moment of conception." 
 
 To our knowledge we have no evidence of any real 
 value to support the theory of the involution at the time 
 of birth; but, on the contrary, we have abundant testi- 
 mony and proof which will tend to prove the inception 
 at the sacred moment of conception. 
 
 In the sacred home circle, in the public meeting- 
 place, and in the private seance, clairvoyants have at all 
 times seen the partially developed form brought for 
 means of identification to earth parents. When having 
 unfolded to manhood and womanhood they may assume 
 for purposes of recognition, the immature form or state 
 of their transition into spirit life. 
 
 Even though physically destroyed at an early stage 
 of growth, the conceived child continues its existence 
 in the spirit world. Cared for by spirit mothers, it is 
 trained and cultured by methods superior to earth. — 
 Editor. 
 
1 64 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 FROM JOURNEYS TO THE PLANET MARS 
 By Sara Weiss 
 "What is known on our planet as the social evil, 
 which, indeed, is a condition of undevelopment on a 
 level with mere animalism, was long ago by the Entoans 
 outgrown. Even by persons least observant of social 
 niceties, strict chastity is practiced." . . . "Wher- 
 ever on any planet we have found degradation of the 
 sacred function of procreation, we have found a corres- 
 ponding lack of spirituality and of all ideals constitut- 
 ing the basis of true civilization; which, in variably, is the 
 reflection of the degree of spirituality of peoples who 
 are never truly civilized until they recognize that the 
 human body is a temple for the indwelling of the Holy 
 Spirit, the God -man." 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS 
 By Spirit Abbey A. Judson 
 
 "If sex simply belongs to the material body, then, 
 indeed, one might say that there was no sex in the spirit 
 world; but yet, you all say, or at least Spiritualists do, 
 that the death of the material body changes nothing — 
 that the spirit takes up its life precisely where it was when 
 it left the body — and this is true, and sex really belongs 
 to the soul and spirit and not to the material body, for 
 that body was but the covering of the soul and spirit. 
 Then how can one say that there is no sex in the spirit 
 world? All who say this are wrong, for the male is the 
 male forever, and the female is the female forever, and 
 they twain make one. 
 
 "Many earthly marriages are fleeting, I know, be- 
 cause they are not founded on the right basis; and that 
 is one great reason why I remained single while there, 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 165 
 
 for I would not enter into an ill-assorted marriage, pre- 
 ferring to wait until I should find the one great, eternal 
 and true union. 
 
 "Justice and equilibrium are two great eternal, un- 
 changeable laws in nature, and all that the soul has 
 missed on earth is restored and equalized there." 
 
 COUNTERPART OF EVERY ORGAN POSSESSED 
 IN SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 From Spirit Franz Petersilia 
 
 "The most of those of earth with whom I come in 
 contact, believe that we, as spiritual beings, retain the 
 same form that we bore on earth. Herein they are 
 right. Our forms are the same and we possess every 
 organ that we manifested through the earthly body. 
 In fact, when the spiritual life is withdrawn from the 
 earthly body, it is dead and the life of every organ is 
 intact within the spiritual form." 
 
 "The beautiful and useful are eternal verities that 
 do not and cannot perish, for that which developed the 
 form is the spirit of that form and cannot die." . . ., 
 
 "How about the great sex question? These same 
 philosophers will tell you that there is no sex in the 
 spirit world. ... If by sex is meant the power of 
 propagation the fact should be so stated, for there is no 
 propagation of any kind within the spiritual spheres; 
 but thousands of women on earth do not propagate 
 their kind, and no woman has that power after a cer- 
 tain age which, with many, scarcely reaches middle 
 life. Do you, then, say she is unsexed — that she is 
 neither man nor woman? No, no, friends; that won't 
 do; woman is no more unsexed here than she is on 
 
166 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 earth. Sex is not only of the body but of the soul, and 
 if the spirit and soul were not sexed the body could not 
 be. . . . 
 
 "The theological world today has a great he God 
 without a she; but the God of nature, or the real God, 
 is he and she forever in oneness; and nature, in all 
 her varied methods, never e volutes into one, a form 
 neither male nor female. Sex is not a matter of 
 accidents, but a great eternal law in nature; and some- 
 time I will tell you all about this law; yet, we will here 
 say that every atom in the universe is male and female, 
 united in oneness at the very foundation of all that ex- 
 ists, and without the two principles in equal proportions 
 nothing can exist or be created. It is creation itself, 
 or God, if you will. 
 
 "So, weep not, lonely, desolate ones of earth! A little 
 while and the joys of a true union will be yours. A lov- 
 ing companion awaits you somewhere, and you will 
 surely meet and go hand in hand throughout eternity 
 together. The universe is not governed by accident 
 but by eternal, underlying laws or principles which never 
 vary in their results; neither do we speculate when we 
 tell you from positive knowledge and experience, — tell 
 you things as we have actually found them." 
 
 CONJUGAL LOVE 
 
 From Heaven and Hell. By Emanuel Swedenborg. 
 
 "Because heaven is from the human race, con- 
 sequently there are angels of both sexes, and be- 
 cause it is from creation that the woman should be for 
 the man, and the man for the woman, thus each should 
 be the other's, and because this love is innate in each, 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 167 
 
 it follows that there are marriages in heaven as well as 
 on earth; but marriages in the heavens are very differ- 
 ent from those on earth. 
 
 "Marriage in the heavens is the conjunction of two 
 into one mind; the nature of which conjunction is 
 thus: The mind consists of two parts, one is called un- 
 derstanding, and the other will; when these two parts 
 act as one, then they are called one mind. In heaven 
 the husband acts the part of the understanding and the 
 wife that which is called the will. When that conjunc- 
 tion, which is of the interiors, descends into the infer- 
 iors, which are of their body, then it is felt and perceived 
 as love; this love is conjugal love. From these things 
 it is evident that conjugal love derives, its origin from 
 the conjunction of two into one mind. This is called 
 in heaven living together, and it is said they are not two, 
 but one, and therefore two conjugal partners in heaven 
 are not called two, but one, angel. 
 
 "There is also such conjunction of husband and wife 
 in the inmost s, which is of their minds, coming from 
 creation itself; for the man is born to be intellectual, 
 thus to think from the understanding; but the woman 
 is born to be voluntary, thus to think from the will; 
 which is also evident from the inclination or connate 
 disposition of each, as also from their form. From the 
 disposition, in that the man acts from reason, but the 
 woman from affection. From the form, in that the man 
 has a rougher and less beautiful face, a deeper voice, 
 and a harder body; but the woman has a smoother and 
 more beautiful face, a softer voice, and a more tender 
 body. Similar is this distinction between the under- 
 standing and the will, or between thought and affection ; 
 
168 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 similar also that between truth and good, and similar 
 between faith and love; for truth and faith are of the 
 understanding, and good and love are of the will. 
 
 "Every one, whether man or woman, possesses un- 
 derstanding and will, but still with the man, understand- 
 ing predominates ; but with the woman the will predomi- 
 inates and the person is according to that which 
 predominates; but in marriages in heaven, there is 
 not any predominance, for the will of the wife is also 
 that of the husband, and the understanding of the hus- 
 band is also that of the wife, since one loves to will and 
 think as the other, thus mutually and reciprocally; 
 hence their conjunction into one. This conjunction 
 is actual conjunction, for the will of the wife enters into 
 the understanding of the husband, and the understand- 
 ing of the husband into the will of the wife, and this 
 especially when they look at each other face to face; 
 for, as has been often said before, there is a communi- 
 cation of thought and affections in the heavens, espe- 
 cially of one conjugal partner with another, because 
 they love each other. From these things it may be 
 manifest what is the conjunction of minds which 
 makes marriages and produces conjugal love in the 
 heavens, namely, that one wishes all his own to be 
 another's and this reciprocally. 
 
 "From these things it may now be seen whence truly 
 conjugal love is, namely, that it is first formed in the 
 minds of those who are in marriage, and that it thence 
 descends into the body, and is there felt and perceived 
 as love; for whatever is felt and perceived in the body 
 has its spiritual origin, because it is from the under- 
 standing and the will; the understanding and the will 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 169 
 
 make the spiritual man. Whatever from the spiritual 
 man descends into the body, presents itself there under 
 another shape; but still it is similar and unanimous, 
 like soul and body, and like cause and effect." 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF TRUE MARRIAGE 
 
 Spirit Mates and Reunions 
 
 From The Harmonia. By A. J. Davis. 
 
 "True marriages are natural, inevitable, harmonious 
 and eternal." By the assistance of interior perception 
 and comprehension, I was enabled to ascertain the glo- 
 rious and consoling truth that every spirit is born married. 
 
 "The best evidence that two individuals are not 
 naturally and eternally married, is, that by dwelling to- 
 gether, they generate discord, discontent, disrespect 
 and unhappiness; and the best evidence that two are 
 internally and eternally married is that, by dwelling to- 
 gether they generate harmony, respect, admiration, and 
 contentment. The laws of nature, or God's laws, are 
 superior to human enactments and jurisprudential pro- 
 ceedings; yet, until mankind is more refined and ac- 
 quainted with the laws of mind and matter, we must 
 submit to human legislation, and human laws must be 
 permitted and obeyed; but herein is a great, and, at 
 present, necessary evil which all should strive to under- 
 stand and overcome; that human laws may be made no 
 other than divine; and then, notwithstanding the mis- 
 apprehensions and local transgressions of them which 
 might occur, there would not exist one-tenth of the 
 discord, licentiousness and unhappiness that now mar 
 the face of humanity." 
 
 "Every individual is born married; born from the 
 deific source (spirit mates). Every male and female — 
 
170 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 wisdom and love — has a true and eternal companion. 
 This marriage is solemnized by supreme sanction and is 
 sanctified by angelic harmony. It depends not upon 
 personal beauty or education; neither upon wealth, 
 position, situation, time, age, or circumstance; it is the 
 spontaneous and inseparable conjunction of affinity with 
 affinity, principle with principle, spirit with spirit." 
 
 "It is consoling to the enlightened philanthropist to 
 imbibe and comprehend the truth, that a true conjunc- 
 tion of souls is the invariable and inevitable consequence 
 of a residence in the second sphere where deformities 
 and injustices are overcome and forever exterminated. 
 There is but one only and true marriage, and it is highly 
 possible that the unfortunate individual who may have 
 had several companions on earth has not yet met with 
 the real sharer and associate of the spirit's eternal joys 
 and peregrinations. 
 
 "That spirit, which is still seeking and praying for 
 congenial companionship, should rest perfectly assured 
 that it has somewhere a mate — somewhere an eternal 
 associate. Life will not always be incomplete. Let the 
 seeker remember this, and, being already in principle 
 joined to some true and faithful one, let the heart be 
 glad; and let it realize, by means of anticipation, the 
 final meeting, which, if circumstances and earnest desire 
 do not consummate it on earth, will be inevitably de- 
 veloped, perfected, and confirmed in the higher country. 
 And those who are unfortunately situated in the 
 worldly-legalized marriage relations — they should also 
 rest in the sublime and unfailing assurance of eternal 
 principles, that a due separation is in the future, and 
 that a due meeting will be the issue of an introduction 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 171 
 
 into the spirit home. Perhaps the true companion has 
 already gone before; if this is so, it is altogether probable 
 that the spirit remaining here will feel drawn toward the 
 higher world when searching for its companion. There 
 is a holiness in this natural and true marriage, which is 
 a consequence of our being, an inevitable result of our 
 own existence — that, when once conceived of by the 
 heart and understanding, must make every spirit re- 
 joice, and insure purity and faithfulness in that soul 
 which would live for the one whom God hath given, and 
 keep itself unspotted from the world. 
 
 "Where the true union is enjoyed, there cannot exist 
 the slightest cause of jealousy, of coldness, of estrange- 
 ment, of disrespect, or alienation; for perfect and entire 
 confidence wreathes every thought of their mutual love, 
 the truly joined — the God-made ONE — can consume 
 every unfriendly and discordant impulse which might 
 arise in their undeveloped bosom. 
 
 "The love principle or the female is the actuating, 
 the prompting, the life-giving portion of the eternal 
 ONENESS; and the wisdom principle, or the male, is 
 the governing, the guiding and harmonizing portion, 
 and thus the twain are ONE in essence and organization. 
 Love, or the female — with her immortal and impetuous 
 springs of life, beauty, and animation — is, if unguided 
 and unassociated with wisdom, unspeakably lonely, and 
 very liable to misdirection; on the other hand, wisdom — 
 or the male, with his immortal attribute of harmony and 
 government — is, if unassociated with, and deprived of 
 the life-giving elements of love, a mere iceberg, a mere 
 isolated oak, cold and unbeautiful. But these reflections 
 are more properly connected with the consideration of 
 
172 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 the mission and influence of the male and female princi- 
 ple or the sexes, which consideration may be found in 
 another chapter. 
 
 "The human soul is capable of inconceivable expan- 
 sion; its sensibilities are pure and almost immeasurable; 
 the female spirit feels a boundless, indiminishable love; 
 the male is conscious of a high, insurmountable wisdom; 
 and these embodied principles irresistibly seek and im- 
 plore the presence of one another. To every individual, 
 its counterpart — the one most loved — is the purest, the 
 greatest, and the most beautiful of all human beings; 
 others may be beautiful and attractive and may possess 
 in reality many more accomplishments, but to the lover 
 the one beloved is the most beautiful, because there is 
 felt an inwrought adaptation of desire to desire, impulse 
 to impulse, organization to organization, soul to soul! 
 This philosophy of marriage is that which angels know — 
 the only true marriage, which originated with the divine 
 mind; which is sometimes prophetically or incipiently 
 indicated on the earth; which is enjoyed in all spheres 
 of angelic and seraphic life; and which is spontaneously 
 established by the sublime law of association that con- 
 jugally unites atom to atom, spirit to spirit, angel to 
 seraph, and God to the universe! 
 
 "From the pair is nothing hidden; 
 To the twain is naught forbidden ; 
 Hand in hand the comrades go 
 Every nook of nature through ; 
 Bach for other were they born ; 
 Each the other best adorn." — Emerson. 
 
 We summarize the foregoing extracts as follows: 
 Sex is derived from the spirit. 
 
Marriage and Conjugal Love 173 
 
 Spirit is the only cause of true marriage. 
 
 Each individual is eternally married. 
 
 Equality and mutual cooperation of man and woman 
 is essential to proper unfoldment and complete de- 
 velopment. 
 
 In cases of pre-natal destruction the individuality 
 of the child is retained and developed in spirit life. 
 
 Man is positive and woman is negative; the two 
 uniting in natural consequence to form a perfect wr 
 — Editor. 
 
MARRIAGES IN SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 By Spirit Authors 
 
 TRUE UNIONS FORMED 
 
 Extracts from the Spirit World and Its Inhabitants. 
 By Eugene Crowell. 
 
 "Many marriages on earth are for a time only, but 
 it is satisfactory to know that the majority are for eter- 
 nity. While death divorces many, it also forever unites 
 in the bonds of love and affection many more. If hus- 
 band and wife are not in earth life properly mated, if 
 they are discordant in sentiment and feeling, no reunion 
 takes place in the spirit world; but each party sooner 
 or later forms a harmonious and happy union with an- 
 other; and whether husband and wife are reunited or 
 new relations formed, the union is forever. Neither 
 soul mate outgrows the other, — their progress is equal. 
 Thenceforth they are one in thought and feeling. The 
 two constitute a perfect whole, the rounded being. 
 
 "All who pass to spirit life unmarried, sooner or 
 later marry; but some may remain single for many years. 
 
 "Neither husband nor wife there, ever outgrows the 
 other in any direction which can cause inharmony. If 
 one excels in wisdom, the other surpasses in loveliness of 
 character. Thus the balance is eternally preserved. 
 Conjugal love in that life is the highest and most per- 
 fect form of love. It is not to be supposed that parental 
 
 (174) 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 175 
 
 love, in all the intensity which frequently character- 
 izes it here, will continue to exist forever in that world. 
 This love on earth is intensified by the deep and ever- 
 present sense of responsibility, of the need of protection 
 and guidance, but as the necessity in which the feeling 
 originates no longer exists in spirit-life, this love ceases 
 to be apprehensive and intense, but becomes transformed 
 into that steady, mild affection which there binds to- 
 gether all true friends and kindred souls. 
 
 "The love that is born of the spirit, as all true love is, 
 is imperishable and will find its own and be reunited 
 with it in spite of all obstacles. It never mistakes; it 
 knows no failures. The laws that govern it are God's 
 laws and these are invariable." 
 
 EARTH MARRIAGE ANNULLED 
 
 Extracts from Spiritualism Scientifically Demon- 
 strated. By Prof. Robert Hare. 
 
 "Between spirits joined in matrimony in the spheres 
 there is a greater blending of mutual self-love into one 
 common sentiment than in any other friendship. 
 
 "Among the sources of happiness in the spirit world 
 much insisted on is that resulting from a combined union 
 of those really created for each other. The marriage 
 contracted in this world loses its binding power in the 
 spirit world, yet may endure if mutually desired." 
 
 HARMONY IN CONTRAST OF SEX 
 
 Dr. E. D. Babbitt, in his Principles of Light and 
 Color, has well said: 
 
 "The contrast of masculinity with femininity is one 
 of nature's great strokes of harmony, being an admir- 
 
176 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 able method of employing diversity in the sexes to bind 
 them together in unity of spirit." 
 
 MARRIAGE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD 
 
 Extracts from Beyond the Veil. P. B. Randolph, 
 Medium. 
 
 "The perfect human being, like all other natural and 
 spiritual forms, is two-fold, and one man and one woman 
 are its constituent parts. Consequently, the union of 
 the two is a natural and necessary determination of life 
 and power, in all their states and stages ; though in spirit 
 life the objects and uses are not the same as in the lower 
 spheres. 
 
 "Human beings have spiritual as well as material 
 instincts and affections, and these internal correspon- 
 dences are always as strong as, and often stronger 
 than any that belong to the external organism, conse- 
 quently they crave and demand response with at least 
 equal energy and determination. . . . 
 
 "The rule is that each form of organization and char- 
 acter can find a true response — in a word, the profound- 
 est and the highest happiness — only in its opposite, and 
 that one must be of all others the one who, in mind and 
 heart, constitution and character, forms that perfect 
 adaptation where not only responsive hearts but answer- 
 ing souls unite in all that can adorn and exalt life. It is 
 a lamentable truth that such conditions rarely occur in 
 earthly life. . . . 
 
 "But in spirit life the said mistakes which overshadow 
 earth never occur. The instincts or sympathies of 
 spirits, from the lowest to the highest, are entirely true. 
 They know and hail their mates with absolute certainty 
 and success. There is no speculation, no hesitation. 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 111 
 
 They fly to each other, knowing that what they find is 
 what they want and nothing else. And thus the very 
 foundation of heaven rests on this simple instinct of 
 loving hearts, leading outward and upward forever unto 
 the deepest and the divinest fountains of truth and 
 wisdom. 
 
 "And thus this holy and divine preference of one 
 above all others, even in spiritual beings, may be termed 
 a passion where the strongest, the tenderest, the purest 
 powers of the bi-formed soul are concentrated and pre- 
 served. Well has the good old poet Milton rendered this 
 in the reply of the Angel Raphael to Adam, who in- 
 quired if spirits love, and how they express their love: 
 
 " 'Let it suffice thee that thou knowest 
 Us happy; and without love no happiness, 
 Whatever pure thou in body enjoy 'st 
 (And pure thou wert created) we enjoy in eminence. 
 Easier than air with air, if spirits embrace, 
 Total they mix, union of pure with pure 
 Desiring; not restrained conveyance need, 
 As flesh to mix with flesh.' 
 
 "It may be asked if there is any form or commemora- 
 tion of this tie in the spirit world. I answer, there is; 
 and that, too, in a very marked and special sense. With 
 the choice itself friends never interfere. But when that 
 point is determined, properly constituted guardians, on 
 either hand, take the betrothed under their protection; 
 and if the development is unequal, spirits of higher 
 wisdom aid, instruct and incite the lower to acts of 
 purification and penitence until only such blemishes 
 as love, the great equalizer, may outgrow or overlook, 
 are left behind. And this custom is also an immense 
 
178 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 quickener of the refining and reforming process so engaged. 
 
 "The parties are then called together; their union is 
 proclaimed and celebrated by a festival, the character 
 of which is determined by that of the parties themselves. 
 Beautiful maidens, with spotless robes of white, signifi- 
 cant of pureness, conduct them to the nuptial bower, 
 and lovely children scatter blossoms in the way before 
 them. 
 
 "Thus do I wait and work, making myself worthy 
 to mate my Mary." 
 
 TRUE LOVE AND MARRIAGE IN HEAVEN 
 From Heaven Revised. By Mrs. E. B. Duffey. 
 "Are there, then, no husbands and wives, no mar- 
 riages, in the spirit world?" I asked earnestly. 
 
 "In heaven they neither marry nor are given in marriage 
 but are as the angels," was the reply, given with a bright 
 smile. "But I see you entirely misapprehend my an- 
 swer. Let me explain. Here among us there are no 
 love marriage bonds which bind the soul to a dead 
 affection, but there is love fuller and more perfect than 
 the earth knows anything about. You are still tinged 
 with earthly ideas, and the whole teaching of earth is to 
 degrade sexual affection and sink it to the lowest depths. 
 Men and women who hesitate to take in vain the names 
 of a purely imaginary deity will not scruple every day 
 of their lives to profane by slight words or unhallowed 
 deeds the most sacred part of their natures. Truly, 
 perverted love is a terrible demon. It is the embodi- 
 ment and personification of selfishness. It tears, it 
 defiles, it destroys, and exults in its destruction. It 
 sends more victims to the lower spheres than any other 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 179 
 
 single cause. You must look there in these spheres 
 of lost spirits if you would know to what depths a man 
 and a woman will sink who blaspheme against the holy 
 spirit of love, which should find a pure temple in every 
 heart. But search out the possibilities of your own 
 soul, and then tell me if love, real love, is the impure 
 impulse, the degrading impulse, the subject for jest, 
 which it is so almost universally regarded? Is not pure 
 love the very essence of unselfishness? Does it not 
 ennoble the soul and purify the heart? Does it not 
 arouse higher impulses and bring the dawn of a spiritual 
 vision to which one can never attain without it? Is 
 there any earthly happiness which brings mortals nearer 
 heaven than this sentiment of the soul, which by even 
 good people is underrated and despised, and which 
 by the ignorant and evil is turned into curse? I tell 
 you a man and a woman who truly love each other on 
 earth are already in heaven, and when you open the 
 door of the spirit world to admit them, would you shut 
 it in the face of their love? No; let it enter in all its 
 fullness and glorify their lives here as there. 
 
 "There are no mismated couples in spirit life; no 
 degrading selfishness on one side, no misery and unrec- 
 ognized self-sacrifice on the other. They are as the angels. 
 Earthly bonds are only perpetuated as the heart has 
 sanctioned them; but love is the atmosphere of this 
 life. You have not come to the Arctic regions but to 
 the region where love is the pervading influence, warming 
 all hearts. No spirit can find its most perfect develop- 
 ment who misses from his life the experience which love 
 can give him. If he has lived a loveless life on earth, 
 the reverse is still reserved for him there. The ccr- 
 
180 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 tainty will come to him in the future. His being can- 
 not be perfected without it." 
 
 MOTHERHOOD IN SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 From a letter from Spirit Abby A. Judson, through 
 Mrs. Carlyle Petersilia, California. 
 
 "It is supposed by some that marriage cannot enter 
 into heaven because, forsooth, marriage does not bring 
 forth children, as though that were the only end and aim 
 of the marriage relation; whereas, the truth is that 
 marriage answers very many different purposes. In 
 fact, there is no purpose whatever, either on the earth 
 or in heaven, that true marriage does not answer. One 
 might fill a large volume with the purposes of the marriage 
 relation. It develops life itself, and then responds to 
 every known purpose in life, both on earth and through- 
 out the heavens. 
 
 /"There is no propagation within the spirit realms; 
 in order to be a mother, I must take to my breast some 
 little dead born baby of earth (one who had lived 
 but a short time within the material body), and this 
 so that I might know the joys of a mother, for my soul 
 cannot be rounded out until I go through all the natural 
 experiences that belong to the first plane of life." 
 
 REUNIONS AND MARRIAGES IN HEAVEN 
 
 From The Celestial Telegraph through the ecstatico 
 Bruno, by Spirit Gabriel. 
 
 "Ask your guide whether we are reunited in heaven 
 to the woman we loved on earth." 
 
 "Not always; we are reunited to the woman who 
 was created after our own image, having the same affec- 
 tions, wants and tastes as ourselves." 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 181 
 
 "Am I to understand by this that the wife of earth 
 may not be the wife of heaven?" 
 
 "In heaven, as I have told you, we can neither dis- 
 semble nor conceal aught from one another ; every one 
 can read in your heart and know your real affections. 
 On earth it is very different, — the material body conceals 
 the defects of the soul ; we fancy the existence of a mutual 
 feeling. 
 
 "As every one carries with him to heaven his earthly 
 affections, as we cannot make a sacrifice of them to any 
 one, but, on the contrary, must gratify them, we no 
 longer seek each other to give rise to mutual vexation, 
 but to add to our bliss; then, the woman you have lived 
 with on earth not being what you could wish, God bestows 
 on you another, who is the half of yourself." 
 
 "Then you believe that everything has a half of 
 itself undoubled?"— "Yes." 
 
 "Do you believe that the first half rejoins or awaits 
 the second?" — "Yes." 
 
 "And that when they meet in heaven their happiness 
 is real, and their union eternal?" 
 
 "Yes; I neither should or could have believed this 
 in my ordinary state because it is a truth, for we usually 
 accept only errors." 
 
 NO REINCARNATION. UNIONS ESSENTIAL 
 
 Questions answered by Spirit M. Swedenborg, through 
 the ecstatico Adele. 
 
 M. Cahagnet summoned Spirit M. Swedenborg, who 
 forthwith presents himself. "I order him, in the name 
 of God, to withdraw if he is a false spirit. On the contrary, 
 
182 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 he advances, takes Adele by the hand, and says to her: 
 'Fear naught, I am indeed Swedenborg.' 
 
 "Could you be replaced by an evil spirit?" 
 
 "No; so long as you desire my presence with the pure 
 intention of instructing yourself, I will come ; but if, on 
 the contrary, you act with contempt and authority, 
 I should not present myself, and another would come 
 in order to deceive you." 
 
 "Can you communicate with me by thought, through 
 the medium of my clairvoyant?" 
 
 "No, your thought is too deeply buried in matter. 
 I could do so; but it is best to avail ourselves of this 
 young lady in order to avoid mistakes." 
 
 "Can you answer this question: Did God create 
 man, male and female, as the Bible says?" 
 
 "The Bible is an excellent book, containing very 
 good things for study. God did create a man and a woman." 
 
 "Do you mean thereby that every man whom God 
 has created has a woman equally created for him?" 
 
 "Yes; every being has his complement; woman and 
 man are created in pairs." 
 
 "Are these two beings born and do they die at the 
 same time?" 
 
 "Time stands for naught in the matter; they meet 
 again in heaven when God wills it." 
 
 "Are these two beings in every respect similar in 
 thought and form?" — "Yes." 
 
 "In their intimate union are they acquainted with 
 love in its carnal acts, as on earth?" 
 
 "Heavenly love cannot be described by material 
 language; it is an inexplicable sensation." 
 
 "Are single persons seen in heaven?" 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 183 
 
 "Yes, but no being can be perfectly happy without 
 being reunited to its half which is its complement of 
 life." 
 
 "Can they be separated by a caprice depending or 
 not depending upon them?" 
 
 "No, we cannot be separated from what constitutes 
 our happiness." 
 
 "Can the happiness of souls at rest be influenced in 
 heaven by evil spirits?" 
 
 "No; they are separate, and an inferior spirit can 
 in nowise trouble the superior spirit." 
 
 "Have you the conviction that we return to a second 
 material existence?" 
 
 "No; we are in heaven for eternity." 
 
 "Independent of the affections, are there any states 
 through which we must pass to arrive at a superior 
 degree of felicity?" 
 
 "The affection constitutes the states. The latter 
 succeed one another according to the strength of the 
 affection which engenders them and leads them to the 
 heights of happiness." 
 FUTURE OF HUSBAND AND WIFE AND THEIR FAMILIES 
 
 The following came through the ecstatico Adele, 
 from her mother in spirit life: 
 
 "Since families meet again in heaven, no doubt the 
 husband rejoins the wife?" 
 
 "Yes; but they do not live as on earth, on our impure 
 love; they live like brother and sister." 
 
 "What! Is there no love in heaven?" — "There is 
 love unknown to earth; and incomprehensible to those 
 who are on the earth; it may be compared to a chaste 
 and pure friendship." 
 
184 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "Are all beings assembled there in pairs?" — "Yes." 
 
 "But are there beings who delight in isolation, and 
 have never known love on earth?" 
 
 "Not a being exists but has loved some one on earth, 
 or felt the want of loving; this want has ever existed, 
 and, probably, there are beings in existence who may 
 not have said to themselves, 'I should have dearly 
 loved such a woman, or such a man.' This union of 
 two beings is the foundation of all happiness." 
 
 "You have told me that in heaven we are in pairs, 
 which is a proof that we possess there, as on earth, the 
 object of our affections, but how is it with a woman 
 who has had two or three husbands?" 
 
 "Every being is created double, and sooner or later 
 is united to its half; but in the world of spirits, of which 
 we now speak, we know not earthly love, or the want 
 of being united to the object of our affections." 
 
 "You told me that your brother was united there to 
 his betrothed." 
 
 "Yes; because it is she who is his half; but every 
 one meets not forthwith his own, and such union is in 
 nowise similar to our earthly love. A woman might 
 be loved by a score of men, yet none would desire to pos- 
 sess her to himself alone. You perceive, therefore, you 
 cannot comprehend such mysteries." 
 
 "I fully comprehend that the idea of possession 
 in love, as in everything else, is the foundation of all 
 earthly troubles; still if this affection is at times mis- 
 placed, it, nevertheless, procures for the man and the 
 woman a happiness which, it seems to me, is no easy 
 matter to replace by aught else." 
 
 "It is not said that it is replaced, since, on the con- 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 185 
 
 trary, I have already told you that in heaven all beings, 
 without distinction, were completed there; but I replied 
 to your question of a woman who has had several hus- 
 bands. In heaven she may love them all at once, as a 
 mother loves all her children, and may be loved by them 
 all at the same time. So much for the heaven of spirits. 
 But in the superior heavens, where the reunion, the 
 junction of forms is definitely affected, each is penetrated 
 with a holy love for his partner, whom none can envy 
 or dispute with you, each having his own, from whom 
 he could not divert the least affection." 
 
 Questions answered by Spirit M. Malet : 
 
 "Are unions or marriages formed in the place where 
 you are?" 
 
 "We marry, as on earth, with this difference, that 
 it is for eternity. We can never more separate, inas- 
 much as we cannot be united, unless an exact resem- 
 blance exists in the affections, the mode of thinking, and 
 all that constitutes perfect happiness." 
 
 "Is the woman we have married on earth the one who 
 will be our wife in heaven?" 
 
 "Not always. We are much better acquainted with 
 the affections and defects of each other in spirit life, 
 and God would not suffer an unequal match there, as 
 on earth." 
 
 THE SENSUALLY DEPRAVED— NO MARRIAGE 
 UNTIL FITTED 
 
 From Real Life in the Spirit Land. By Maria M. 
 King. 
 
 "Marriage signifies something more than individuals 
 as society generally understands. True marriage signi- 
 fies a contract of spirit with its affinitized spirit, which 
 
186 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 is to be 'binding' as long as both 'shall live' or through 
 an eternal existence. 
 
 "When a spirit meets its affinitized spirit, or one of 
 the other sex that is sufficiently affinitized to it to be 
 its eternal companion, it is not always necessarily appar- 
 ent to either how close is the affinity. Individuals 
 upon the earth plane at present are so made up that 
 many traits are obscured, and it requires time and disci- 
 pline to bring them out. Therefore, the married fre- 
 quently misunderstand each other until the veil of flesh 
 is thrown aside, and in spirit life they have learned to 
 exhibit their true natures to each other. It is folly to 
 expect that two persons in the present state of human 
 development on earth can perfectly affinitize — that 
 either one or the other can fail to discover real imper- 
 fections where they would desire to find only perfections; 
 is it not worse folly for either to hastily cast off the other, 
 not understanding but that the castoff one may be the 
 germ that nature intends shall bedeck the bosom through 
 an endless life? Would it not be, generally, the wis- 
 est course that the married could pursue to bear 
 and forbear, to seek to assimilate themselves to each 
 other, and to round off the angularities of temper, and 
 by kindness and trust draw nearer to each other, re- 
 pelling discord as they would repel a murderer? 
 
 "The experience of the married is as turbid as that 
 of the unmarried when the state of society is low; and, 
 usually, divorce makes the condition of the naturally 
 discontented no better. It is as well to suffer in the 
 bonds of matrimony as out of them, and especially 
 as nature has decreed that every man and woman shall 
 have one wedded companion, and only one, at some period 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 187 
 
 of their existence, and that before they reach maturity 
 -as spirits. It is better even to suffer the wrong of 
 being goaded by a restless person than the greater wrong 
 of proving unfaithful to a parent's charge, and to that 
 demand of nature which makes it imperative that man 
 and woman must unite their magnetic forces as the 
 highest positive and negative elements in physical 
 nature. 
 
 "The uses of marriage are more than the mere 
 gratification of the sexual nature and the propagation 
 of the race. What its varied uses are, aside from these, 
 cannot be stated here, but it is affirmed that in spirit 
 life its uses are recognized, and marriage of all is pro- 
 moted as all arrive at an appropriate age and have 
 accumulated sufficient experience. 
 
 "No hasty marriages are allowed in the spheres, 
 but individuals are required to understand each other 
 before they take upon themselves the sacred bonds 
 of matrimony. Individuals entering the spheres already 
 married may sustain the same relation to each other 
 as in earth life, although it is sometimes necessary to 
 separate husband and wife for a season until the nature 
 of the one for the other, or both, is educated to the 
 legitimate use of the marriage relation. 
 
 "How much most individuals entering spirit life 
 need educating in regard to the legitimate use of the 
 sexual propensities, is apparent to every observer of the 
 abuses in society at the present day. 
 
 "Married individuals learn as they become better 
 acquainted with each other in spirit life whether they 
 are really mismated or not, and discovering the true 
 state of the case, they either continue their relation or sever 
 
188 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 it entirely and seek congenial companions. In spirit 
 life, men and women who have sported with the affections 
 of perhaps several companions, discover to their sorrow 
 that it had been better for them to have borne with one 
 companion, or have lived in widowhood, rather than to 
 have depraved their magnetic conditions by inter -relational 
 intercourse with more than one of the other gender. Society 
 must be educated into a different mode of dealing with 
 these subjects than prevails at the present day, before 
 men and women — the married and the unmarried of the 
 opposite sexes — can understand their true relations to 
 each other and the duties that devolve upon them when 
 they assume the marriage relation. . . . 
 
 "It is not to be supposed that individuals inexpe- 
 rienced in the sciences which relate to spirit, spiritual 
 beings, the laws of mind, etc., can see through each other's 
 character at once, although they are spirits. It requires 
 close study and a thorough knowledge of the signifi- 
 cation of tints, blendings and interblendings of colors 
 to be able to judge of character by color, and such as 
 have recently entered spirit life cannot detect the finer 
 tints which characterize the intellectual faculties, although 
 they may judge of these by the grosser colorings of an indi- 
 vidual's sphere. The emotions of the body correspond 
 to those of the mind ; therefore the colors of the sphere 
 of the spiritual body correspond to those of the sphere 
 of the mind, although not strictly the same. Individ- 
 uals who are in their swaddling clothes, so to speak, 
 in spirit life, are instructed to be very cautious in study- 
 ing character, lest they make some mistakes which 
 might, as in the case of two contemplating marriage, 
 be disastrous to their happiness." . . . 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 189 
 
 Youth Who Sought His Love in Spirit 
 
 ''A youth loved a maiden, and his love was recipro- 
 cated, but death robbed him of his idol before their pro- 
 posed marriage was consummated. He lived to middle 
 age and died still faithful to his first love, believing that 
 if there was a heaven his beloved had found it and he 
 should find it also and be united to her. Love's young 
 dream had been the dream of all his maturer years. 
 His manly nature could only be satisfied with the one 
 object that had attracted him in youth and whom he 
 deemed the only one in the universe who exactly fitted 
 him. Finding himself a spirit, his first thought was of 
 her, and she it was who whispered in his ear when his 
 senses had become sufficiently revived to understand, 
 and her countenance was the first upon which he gazed 
 after his vision had been sufficiently strengthened that 
 it could recognize one from another. 'I am content,' 
 thought he, and his countenance expressed the same as 
 he quietly waited to take his departure for the spirit 
 land. He enjoyed her society while he was recovering 
 his strength and reposed in confident expectation that 
 she was to be the companion of his life through the 
 eternity that he was now sure awaited them. 
 
 " After his manly strength had returned and the 
 period had arrived when he must enter upon the impor- 
 tant employment of cultivating his nature, he was in- 
 formed that marriages are celebrated in the spheres after 
 the candidates are perfectly fitted to each other and 
 prepared to sustain the relation properly. 'What further 
 preparation,' said he, 'can I need ? I love only her, 
 and I have waited long for the hour of my union with 
 
190 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 her ; believing that there was no power that could separ- 
 ate us.' 
 
 " 'She will be yours; but after you have studied your 
 own nature and hers more carefully than you have hith- 
 erto. She is qualified to take a husband, but you are not 
 qualified to take a wife, and it shall be hers to instruct 
 you in much that pertains to the duties of men and 
 women in this sphere. Your probation will not be long, 
 as you have lived a chaste life, not having degraded 
 your nature by the indulgence of any sensual appetite.' 
 
 "He was prepared to acquiesce in the rational require- 
 ment of society as an order-loving man, and especially 
 as he could enjoy the society of his bride that was to be, 
 and as his probation was to be short. Like a wise man, 
 he justly considered that inasmuch as the relation which 
 he contemplated was to be perpetual, nothing should 
 be lacking of a perfect preparation to assume it. 
 
 "The lesson this spirit had to learn before he was 
 fitted to take upon himself the marriage vows were 
 the uses of marriage, the obligations of men and women 
 to society, which obligations can only be fully sustained 
 by the married, — such as combined their positive and 
 negative natures. He also learned that children are 
 committed to a father and mother for training, and 
 that no child can be properly trained unless the two 
 combine their efforts and their knowledge for this pur- 
 pose. He also learned that nature designed it as a 
 portion of the experience of every man and woman to 
 care for children. An abundance of children were 
 entering the sphere to be supplied with guardians to fill 
 the places of parents, and it was a real joy to him to 
 know that he could satisfy the demand of his nature 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 191 
 
 for children by adopting, as his own, some of the unfor- 
 tunate ones for whom none cared in the flesh. 
 
 "At the appropriate time, friends gathered and wit- 
 nessed the mutual vows so closely afhnitized that no 
 shadow of a barrier had ever risen between them, and 
 society recognized what nature had ordained by thus 
 fitting two spirits so perfectly to each other from the 
 first." 
 
 Experience of Divorced Couple in Spirit 
 "A faithless wife was divorced from a faithless hus- 
 band. These two had loved in youth, and had con- 
 sidered themselves fitted for each other, and therefore 
 had early consummated the marriage tie. Children 
 were born unto them. The wife proved < faithless, only 
 after she discovered her husband's faithlessness. The 
 law separated them at the husband's demand; for how 
 could he suffer his honor to be stained by living with 
 a woman who had smiled upon another ! If hers was not 
 the greater sin in the eyes of the law, society marked her 
 as the victim to be sacrificed rather than him, and the 
 'justice' that should have been meted out to both was 
 meted out to one, and that the less guilty one. 
 
 "A divorced wife in the eyes of the law derived from 
 the old Hebrew code can have no alternative but to 
 live single, or risk the odium of society and live with 
 one whom the law will not recognize as her husband. 
 This desperate woman chose to defy the law and public 
 opinion, and she lived with a man whom she called her 
 husband until her death. The husband married, and 
 these two thus lived through all their future life on earth 
 as though every tie had been broken, and they were naught 
 to each other but strangers. 
 
192 Spirit Mates — Their ( higin and Destiny 
 
 "But who shall tell the occasional heart burnings 
 which each experienced when thoughts of former days, 
 solemn vows and broken ties arose in their minds? 
 Those can tell who watched them through their life- 
 long experience, and who knew from the first that they 
 were fitted for each other, although the dross in their 
 natures must be eliminated before they could perfectly 
 understand their true relationship. 
 
 "This guilty man and woman, when they found them- 
 selves to be man and woman still in spirit land with 
 natures that could not be satisfied unmated, began to 
 look about them with the object of choosing life com- 
 panions for eternity or for a time (such natures being 
 hardly qualified to suppose that two could agree for 
 eternity). Then commenced their experience of real 
 trial and hardship. They were of that character of spirits 
 that required stern discipline to teach them their mutual 
 duties, as well as their mutual failings, and bring them 
 out of the mire of sensuality. They were less gross than 
 many, yet more so than many, requiring less stern 
 discipline than those who are termed by society gross 
 sensualists, but a far more stern one than the virtuous. 
 
 "Their guardians being assured that justice demanded 
 that they should be one and should together tread the 
 long pathway through the spheres as the united head of 
 a family of children, used the appropriate means to 
 bring about a reconciliation between them. Their 
 estrangement had been so complete, as they believed, 
 that at first they regarded each other as strangers, or 
 rather as old lovers whom mutual distrust had sepa- 
 rated so completely that there could be remaining no 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 193 
 
 bond of union between them, so blind are individuals 
 to their own real wants and characters. 
 
 "It were a long story to tell of the various means 
 which developed themselves to bring about a mutual 
 understanding between the two; to tell of the emotion 
 of scorn, shame, regret, remorse and sorrow which suc- 
 ceeded one another in the minds of these two as time 
 passed and they learned that they had suffered through 
 ignorance; their minds having been clouded — their 
 inherent qualities of goodness, purity and steadfast love 
 having been hidden beneath dross ; which, now that it 
 was being eliminated, revealed their mutual fitness for 
 each other. 
 
 "It was a long night of trial which these two experi- 
 enced before they witnessed the dawning of a longer 
 day of compensation. When at length the sun of their 
 prosperity had arisen, and they were again united in 
 holiest bonds, what joy it was for them to contemplate 
 the pleasure, the delight with which their children hailed 
 their reunion! 
 
 "The children of their first marriage claimed the 
 superior right to the guardianship of both their parents, 
 as they were instructed that the marriage of their parents 
 was a true one ; although they themselves were not aware 
 of it as their friends in the spirit were from the first. 
 They lent their influence to that of the friends and 
 guardians of their parents to bring about a reconcilia- 
 tion, as children always do in similar cases, being more 
 interested than any can be except the parents themselves." 
 * * * * 
 
 "It is apparent that conjugal love begets parental 
 love, which in turn begets filial and fraternal love. From 
 
194 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 • the home circle love reaches out its arms until it embraces 
 all mankind. Thus, man as the representative of God 
 in nature, develops fraternal love generally through 
 the conjugal relation, as he develops all his faculties 
 through the direct agency of his dual nature. 
 
 "The young grow in stature and in knowledge before 
 they are prepared to form the conjugal relation ; however, 
 the sexes are attracted to each other and they commingle 
 in social intercourse, and it is through the influence 
 of magnetic forces and fluids generated in the 
 various capacities as playmates, companions in places 
 of amusement, friends who mingle in social intercourse, 
 and as husband and wife, that the development of the 
 human faculties is secured. . . . 
 
 "Marriage is the expression of the combination which 
 must take place between the positive and negative to 
 ensure development. The positive and negative princi- 
 ples of each faculty composing a human spirit or human 
 body, are married before individual development can 
 proceed; they are married when the impregnating fluid 
 begins to take forms, and the germ commences its growth, 
 preparatory to the process of attracting spiritual elements 
 to constitute the germ of mind. Perpetual combinations 
 of these component elements constituting the faculties 
 alone serve to carry on the function of the living form 
 and the thinking mind. Thus, it is the perpetual 
 action of the positive and negative in combination that 
 promotes progress in society. The irresistible attractions 
 which exist between the sexes are sufficient for nature's 
 purposes, and she evolves the necessary elements of 
 the two kinds by nature's laws. The people must learn 
 that the offices of men and women as male and female 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 195 
 
 are more varied than is generally supposed, and must be 
 as eternal as man. To form a just appreciation of the 
 importance of the conjugal relation and of the caution 
 that should be observed in selecting life companions, 
 all should study deeply into the significance of nature's 
 action, above stated only in part. As men learn to 
 interpret nature, they learn their own duties and respon- 
 sibilities, and are wise only as they copy the perfect 
 method displayed by all nature above and below them." 
 
 Conditions of Harlot and Debauchee 
 
 "While the sexual function is or should be a sacred 
 junction, and is so intended by nature, yet the excessive 
 exercise or abuse of social commerce and especially by 
 promiscuity, is visited by nature, with terrible and 
 almost annihilating results, as the following statement 
 will show: 
 
 "I visited the spirit home of a harlot, recently 
 added to the community from earth life. She was in 
 the home of a relative who had been of her own grade, 
 but this relative was emerging from her lowest condi- 
 tion, having become capable of appreciating her sur- 
 roundings in some degree. Had I been ignorant of the 
 fact that spirits do not die, I should have believed that 
 the pitiable object I saw in this spirit house was dying. 
 She was reclining upon a couch, with attendants busily 
 engaged about her impelling into her system magnetic 
 fluids, in the endeavor to restore consciousness, to 
 awaken the dormant energies of her whole nature. She 
 was as one in a deathly stupor. Her vocation in earth 
 life had so vitiated her nature that the substance com- 
 posing her spiritual body was so rare that the body could 
 
196 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 not perform its natural functions with sufficient power 
 or energy to permit the mind to act through it so that 
 consciousness could result. She had been in this con- 
 dition for several weeks, and months must pass before 
 full consciousness would be restored. Hers was the con- 
 dition of all her class on being born into the spiritual 
 state. Thought I, this is a terrible retribution for the 
 degradation imposed upon the whole nature by such 
 a life. 
 
 "I visited a male debauchee and learned that the 
 penalty of lewdness is visited alike upon the male and 
 female. Unerring justice as exhibited by nature, points 
 its shaft alike to the seducer and his victim when the 
 crime of perverting the natural functions of the human 
 system is punished ; but there is a deadly shaft — a poisoned 
 arrow, that stints the vital nature of him who has betrayed 
 trusting innocence and lured to the sure path of folly 
 and shame, his helpless victim. This shaft is for him 
 alone. Enough that she suffers equally with him for 
 the sin against the body, as hers was the lesser crime, 
 considering all circumstances. 
 
 "The mental degradation of this class is outgrown 
 by suffering, like that of every other class. Regenera- 
 tion comes by repentance and individual effort, stimu- 
 lated by repentance. The sufferings inflicted upon the 
 low, are just according as their natures can bear, and 
 are only for aiding them into the path of repentance 
 and regeneration. Vengeance prompts not one single 
 experience of the sort I have named, through which such 
 pass, but rather pure benevolence. It is not the pre- 
 rogative of those of the second sphere who are the ap- 
 pointed agents to assist this class into the path of prog- 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 197 
 
 ress, to appoint the punishments of men; but nature 
 has so arranged that crime punishes itself; or, in other 
 words, that the remorse of conscience that can be aroused 
 in the mind of the criminal, is the means of eradicating 
 from his nature the seeds of depravity, whose fruit was 
 crime and whose nature is to continue to germinate 
 and bring forth such fruit until these seeds are eradicated. 
 Benevolent teachers weep over the sufferings of their 
 wards; yet stern necessity is laid upon them to help 
 them, and they will not flinch. The surgeon may weep 
 as he contemplates the sufferings he inflicts as his blade 
 cuts into the vital flesh of some victim of disease or 
 accident, yet he stays not his operations because he 
 inflicts pain; he only hastens them to the extent his 
 patient can bear, that the latter may the sooner be re- 
 lieved. As the surgeon's knife is not the real cause of 
 the suffering endured, but the disease or accident, so 
 it is the nature of the depraved which causes their suf- 
 ferings, be they ever so severe." 
 
 Premature Births — Care and Growth 
 
 "When a little helpless infant (perchance one who 
 has never seen the light in the physical state, but is 
 sent 'half made up,' as it were, to the care of spirit nurses) 
 is born into the spiritual state, it is committed to some 
 tender mother who is yearning for a babe left behind, 
 and whose motherly instincts, being already developed, 
 prompt her to such tender nursing as is required in such 
 cases. Perhaps she may be permitted to continue to 
 nurse the babe, but, unless she is especially qualified 
 to be a mother to that particular one, it is very likely 
 to be committed to the care of some childless woman, 
 
198 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 a relation, whose maternal instincts have become suffi- 
 ciently developed to cause her to wish to assume the 
 care of the little one. Whoever adopts it must daily 
 carefully bear it to its mother's breast, that it may 
 imbibe a portion of her magnetism, that it may continue 
 to develop and be like her, and retain its proper character 
 as a child of its parents. This she must do until the 
 child becomes of an age not to require her special atten- 
 dance, if the parents are worthy and all circumstances 
 make it possible that they can justly claim their child 
 in the future. If they cannot do this, the child is hers, 
 and is educated into regarding her as mother, while 
 it draws the necessary magnetism to continue its proper 
 growth from its own mother until it can dispense with 
 her magnetism and appropriate that of its adopted 
 mother. The spiritual child needs not the physical 
 magnetism of its mother, but the spiritual; and is only 
 nourished to a certain stage of its growth by hers; as 
 nature, having instituted the child of a certain grade 
 of magnetic elements found in the constitution of its 
 own parents, its fetal or infantile development is not 
 possible, except carried on through the mother's organi- 
 zation. By this provision, it is possible to continue a 
 child's development in the image of its parents, al- 
 though it may be early transferred to spirit life, while 
 they remain in the flesh. Of all the provisions of na- 
 ture for the happiness of man, for compensation for 
 trials and misfortunes in the flesh, this one is of the 
 most beneficent, as by it, the sorrow of years of be- 
 reavement is compensated." 
 
 "The angels have need of these holy buds in their 
 gardens so fair, 
 
Marriages in Spirit Life 199 
 
 They graft them on immortal stems to bloom for- 
 ever there." 
 
 In that excellent volume entitled Immortality and 
 Our Future Homes, and the Employments of Spirits 
 in the Spirit World, by Dr. Peebles, we find quoted on 
 page 80 the following: 
 
 "The spiritual bodies of little children grow tran- 
 scendently lovely. No human mind can conceive of the 
 beauty and grace of these little ones. No unlovely 
 objects harm them — no frightful disease rends them. 
 They unfold, as in spring the rosebud opens to the sun, 
 or as the petals of the lily unclose to the light of day. 
 They all bear semblance at first, to their natural bodies; 
 but as their souls grow and their spirits shine with the 
 life of their souls, then they appear as their interior, 
 or mind, makes them. . . . Therefore, never mourn 
 that you cannot go where your child goes. It has wiser 
 nurses than you — nobler teachers; if it has not more 
 love, yet it has a higher love — the love developed by 
 wisdom." 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 By whatever cause or circumstance, the child is 
 prematurely born into the spirit world, the affection 
 for the parents is retained and unfolded by spirit guar- 
 dians. 
 
 The generative as well as all other functioning organs 
 are possessed in spirit life and the abuse of the sacred 
 procreative function on earth is met with severe penalty 
 in spirit life. 
 
 There are no bonds of marriage, and earthly marriages 
 do not endure in after life unless desired by both parties. 
 
200 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 No marriages occur until both parties are capable 
 and properly developed. The progress is equal, and 
 balance is eternally preserved. 
 
 Marriages contracted in spirit life are for eternity 
 — are essential reunions of the two halves of a perfect 
 whole. — Editor. 
 
EVIDENCES OF SPIRIT MATES 
 
 ACTUAL EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT AND EARTH LIFE 
 
 "I shall know her there! I shall know her there, 
 By the shining folds of her wavy hair, 
 By her faultless form, with its airy grace 
 That an angel's pen might fail to trace — 
 By the holy smile her lips will wear, 
 When we meet above, I shall know her there! 
 
 "I shall know her there, and her calm-, dark eyes 
 Will look in mine with glad surprise, 
 When my bark, wild tossed o'er life's rough main, 
 The far-off port of heaven shall gain; 
 Though an angel's robe and a crown she wear, 
 By the song she sings, I shall know her there!" 
 
 Extracts from The Pathway of the Human Spirit 
 (p. 179), by J. M. Peebles, M. D. 
 
 "Consciousness is cognate with existence itself. When 
 spirits from these mortal lands meet those gone before, 
 instantly, by sympathy, they recognize each other. 
 Pure love is immortal, and unselfish friendship eternal. 
 A beautiful guardian angel once said to her earthly mate : 
 "Mind echoes to mind; heart throbs with heart. To- 
 gether we will read heavenly beauties; together sing 
 one melody of love; together twine garlands to deck 
 the brows of sorrowing mortals; together tread eternal 
 pathways and bathe in life's fountain of light. We 
 shall be there together; no sickness; no death; no partings. 
 
 (201) 
 
202 Spirit Mates — TJu n t Origin and Destiny 
 
 I am ever near thee. Ask me not to come. Shall the 
 rose say, I wait for fragrance? Does it invite sweetness? 
 Thus are we united/" 
 
 "Tis told somewhere in Eastern story 
 
 That those who loved once blossomed as flowers 
 On the same stem, amid the glory 
 
 Of Eden's green and fragrant bowers, 
 And that, though parted oil by fate, 
 
 Yet when the glow of life is ended, 
 Each soul again shall find its mate, 
 
 And in one bloom again be blended." 
 
 THOMAS PAINE AND HIS SPIRIT MATE 
 
 Among the very earliest writing mediums in Amer- 
 ica was the Rev. Charles Hammond, of Rochester, N. Y. 
 It gives me personal pleasure to state that I once met 
 him at an annual Universalist State Association in Au- 
 burn, N. Y. As I remember him, he was rather slim in 
 form, calm, fascinating and bordering upon the courtly. 
 He was already under the ban of the older preachers; 
 it having been whispered that he was meddling with and 
 encouraging the "spirit-rappers." 
 
 Unexpectedly he had become an automatic writing 
 medium; a phase of mediumship very like that of the 
 distinguished W. T. Stead of London. To the conser- 
 vative Universalist this was heresy, and this reminds 
 me that when I informed the Rev. J. M. Austin who 
 delivered the sermon upon my ordination into the full 
 ministry, that I had heard from my friends in the spirit 
 world through some table tippings and trances, he 
 looked — stared me in the eyes and said: "Why, Brother 
 Peebles, you are crazy — you are crazy as a loon. Reve- 
 lations from heaven ended with John on the Isle of Pat- 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 203 
 
 mos." His words chilled the very depths of my being. It 
 cost something to be a Spiritualist sixty years ago. 
 
 The Rev. Charles Hammond was a conscientious 
 and exemplary clergyman, and had, unexpectedly to him- 
 self, become a writing medium. Few, if any, of his 
 pamphlets and books can now be procured. 
 
 The following is from his work entitled Thomas 
 Paine in the Spirit World (pages 15-17): "The doctor 
 had pronounced my case of sickness hopeless, and the 
 parish minister was sent for to converse and pray with 
 me. He so did and talked of my Age of Reason, my 
 infidelity, telling me that it was an awful thing to fall 
 into the hands of the living God. I had never denied 
 the existence of God and had expressed the hope of a 
 future life. His warnings and his prayer did not pro- 
 duce the least effect upon my convictions, near death's 
 door as I was. 
 
 "Near the close of earthly hours, I fell into a swoon, 
 and I saw what was more evidence to me of a future 
 life, than all I had ever heard or read. I saw my earthly 
 wisdom isolated and torn into fragments. There came 
 now near me one whom I loved in my youth; one who 
 was dear to me when I was in my years of pride, and 
 who cherished an attachment for me that death could 
 not dissolve. I had wept over her grave. I had mourned 
 her death as the severest of all possible calamities. We 
 were united. Nothing but the form of marriage was 
 wanting to make us one in the world's sight. I loved 
 her as I never loved another. She was my idol, and 
 never was homage more sincere than that which I gave 
 her. And never was my distress equalled when I saw 
 her coffined for the grave. 
 
204 Spini Males -Theif Origin and Destiny 
 
 "In that swoon I saw her as in all the bloom of her 
 virgin innocence. She came to me and said: 'Thomas, 
 be of good cheer; I am with you.' 
 
 " 'What,' I said to myself,' am I to believe in an appari- 
 tion, or have I lost my reason that I should see a ghost 
 at my bedside? 1 
 
 "'Be not deceived. Do you not see me? Here is 
 my hand, and here the ring with my name engraved, 
 and do you not know my voice?' she replied. 
 
 "'Indeed your voice I know — I know all; but what 
 are you now — how strange!' 
 
 "'I am your betrothed, your earthly companion. I 
 have watched over you with more care than you would 
 have deemed necessary had I been formally united 
 with you in marriage. I have come to you now as a 
 spirit to remove your doubts and conduct you to a 
 circle where the weariness of the world will disturb you 
 no more.' 
 
 "'A spirit! A spirit!' I said in amazement. 'Is it pos- 
 sible?' 
 
 " 'It is possible — never question what you know. 
 Thomas, you cannot doubt your sense of sight, you cannot 
 doubt the touch of my hand nor the sound of my voice. 
 Take my hand as you once plighted your love to me, and 
 bear me witness that what you feel is not a delusion, 
 nor my speech a mockery of heaven.' 
 
 "I gave her my hand and never again doubted; but 
 before the morning sun had appeared I had passed the 
 portal of death and saw the neighbors and friends pre- 
 paring for the funeral. The minister was sent for. He 
 came, and with uplifted hands besought God to comfort 
 the weeping circle and have mercy upon the deceased, 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 205 
 
 I had become conscious and understanding that I lived 
 or my body was dead, I accompanied them to the cemetery. 
 She whom I loved was still with me, and as we left the 
 burial scene my mother came to me, and O, the joy of 
 this meeting! She said, 'I am your loving mother still. 
 I call you my child. The storm of contention has passed. 
 The angry tempest has gone by; here, my son, are the 
 realities of life. You failed to understand this in the 
 mortal body, but now you have the opportunity in this 
 sphere of wisdom to unfold forever.' The angel mother 
 now conducted me to her lovely home, my spirit bride 
 accompanying me, and intensifying every moment the 
 joys of this new existence. 
 
 "They assured me, with others, that the time would 
 come when spirits from this higher sphere would con- 
 verse together almost as freely as we now converse face 
 to face. 'You will wonder more and more, Thomas, 
 as you study these wonderful works of God. . . 
 . . . I now enquired, 'Where do we go next?' My 
 angel bride replied: 'We go where the weary find rest 
 and where the conflicting antagonisms of human society 
 disturb no more. We go where nature is understood and 
 her laws obeyed. We go where truth is wisdom and where 
 scenery is too beautiful to be described. We go to be 
 cheered with music, vibrating in harmony with hum;) n 
 progression — we go to our spirit home, to abide together 
 forever.' " 
 
 SOUL MATES 
 
 By Spirit Hosea Ballou. Mrs. M. T. Longley, 
 Medium. 
 
 "The theory that the primal state of soul-being is 
 dual in the potential possibilities and activities is not 
 
206 Spirit Mates — Their ( Origin and Destiny 
 
 of recent speculation; indeed, for ages the claim has been 
 advanced that soul germs originate in pairs and that the 
 double entity in finding expression through material 
 bodies does not actuate one form, but becomes separ- 
 ated into halves or two Ego's — one the masculine, the 
 other the feminine, each of which must at some time and 
 somewhere find individual expression and conscious- 
 ness through planetary birth. 
 
 "The inspirer of these lines is in mental accord 
 with this claim; he accepts the teaching and realizes 
 the fact that soul mates or counterparts exist. Whether 
 they frequently or seldom meet and wed on this planet 
 is not for his discussion in this paper. That eventually 
 all matters in human destiny and experience will be 
 rightly and nicely adjusted in the scale of progressive 
 being, he firmly believes. 
 
 "One may or may not find and recognize his 'soul 
 mate' during the mortal pilgrimage, nor need it be 
 essential to his happiness or misery if he does, or does 
 not. An individual who wilfully caters to his personal 
 appetites and selfish nature might indeed make a very 
 hell for even the truest of soul mates. One who is 
 kindly, benevolent, in a word, unselfish in word and 
 deed, could make heaven in the home life even if the wife 
 was very far from the soul germ from which he primarily 
 sprang. The discipline wrought from the lives of those 
 who may seem to be mismated may be stepping-stones 
 to lead them upward to higher aspirations and develop- 
 ments. 
 
 "These words apply equally to men and women. 
 No doubt soul mates may be living in conjugal relations 
 just as they were fitted to be in the great scheme of being; 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 207 
 
 some of these may be ideally happy, others may be 
 miserable] for it all depends on the degree of spirituality, 
 the ascendancy of mind and its spiritual graces, over the 
 material desires and purposes, how far harmony and its 
 tender blessings are out wrought from the home asso- 
 ciations and companionships. 
 
 "The object of this paper is to show that one need 
 not spend his time and thought in searching for his 
 affinity; indeed, that angel may be right with him and 
 he knows it not; but he should educate himself to put 
 forth the very best of his own nature, that the higher 
 faculties may rule the lower, and love, harmony and 
 peace dwell within him. Such a one will not have to 
 look far for happiness, for the 'kingdom of Heaven will 
 be within.' " 
 
 AFFINITIES 
 
 The word "affinity," signifying attraction or blending, 
 may be chemical, magnetic, or spiritual. Thus an 
 afhnitization may be brought about by various methods. 
 
 Reproduction in the lowest forms of cell-life follows 
 the coalescence of two simple cells, termed by Haeckel 
 "chemico-tropism." The distinctive sexual functions of 
 male and female in the higher forms of life, as in 
 animals, have for each other a sexual attraction or 
 blending; thus any male and female, animal or human, 
 may so blend with each other as to temporarily feel in 
 harmony, in true afhnitization. Hence so many deplor- 
 able wrecks in married and social life accruing from the 
 misinterpretation of this sexual or magnetic attraction. 
 
 The spiritual love, the blending of the spiritual 
 nature to the counterpart of its being, is vastly different, 
 and has no comparison to the magnetic warmth felt 
 
208 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 from the physical body. Let all have a thorough 
 knowledge and understanding of these subtle influences, 
 guarding at all times the hypnotic power used by per- 
 sons embodied and disembodied. Without the exercise 
 of the moral and spiritual faculties and a wise dis- 
 crimination, the unions of so-called "affinities" will soon 
 prove to be failures, and, to their bitter cost, will 
 realize the inadaptability for each other; for if not attuned 
 physiologically, psychologically, phrenologically and spirit- 
 ually, the union will be one of never-ending heartaches, 
 wretchedness and misery. — Editor. 
 
 SOUL MATES MUST MEET SOMETIME 
 
 By Spirit Pierpont. 
 
 (0) "Would it not be better in every respect if people 
 could marry their soul mates in earth life, and would it 
 not be practicable to do so?" 
 
 (A) "It would be very pleasing for soul mates to 
 find each other on earth, and more attention should be 
 given to the finding of conjugal companions who are 
 harmonious, loving and possessed of spiritual attri- 
 butes; much more happiness would maintain in mar- 
 ried life by this course; on the other hand, it may be 
 very difficult, sometimes, perhaps often, to find the 
 true soul mate, and much unhappiness would be in- 
 curred by prolonging the search into extended years of 
 life. It may be that discipline and other needed con- 
 ditions may work to keep the soul mates apart in mortal 
 life; hence, the world might suffer from a too extended 
 search; besides, owing to mortal conditions, one might 
 not at all recognize a soul mate if he should meet her * 
 in his path, or she might have been swept into such con- 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 209 
 
 ditions and relations that he could not claim her if he 
 desired. Therefore, while we believe that marriage 
 should not be hastily entered into, and that one should 
 seek and win a companion whom he has reason to feel 
 will be a harmonious and affectionate 'help-meet,' to whom 
 he will give loving attention and help; give, in short, 
 of himself, we feel that this will be sufficient for human 
 needs and purposes on earth; for while one may miss 
 his mate, it by no means follows that he cannot have a 
 happy conjugal life on earth if he finds one adapted to 
 his nature, for such a one will be of the same spiritual 
 sphere as himself and his counterpart, and all will be 
 well in the infinite future. 
 
 "Of course, if one does find his soul mate, and they 
 are united as one, the felicities of life will be of great 
 beauty and profit to both, but if this is impossible, one 
 can gain much from life below, with the inward assur- 
 ance that in the fulness of time all things shall be made 
 plain and straight. Earth life is for a day; eternity of 
 spirit is for Infinite experience, achievement and enjoy- 
 ment to the conscious, self -poised entity. 
 
 "They are not always kept apart in earth life; some- 
 times they are brought together on the mortal plane, 
 in which cases the union is very sweet and the conjugal 
 relations thus entered into are of the most harmonious 
 and beautiful character, whether in earth life they are 
 rich or poor." 
 
 "Soul mates are always united some time. It may 
 not be for many, many years, according to their unfold - 
 ment and work or knowledge in the spirit world; some- 
 time and somewhere the reunion will be made, of course, 
 since by the law of affiliation and attraction, as well as 
 
210 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 vibration, in the spirit, all life, or being, must find its 
 own. 
 
 "One soul germ of the dual being may become a 
 babe on earth long before its mate or other half is swept 
 into the magnetic current of earth force and vibration; 
 and, therefore, either one, male or female, may be much 
 older, as earth goes, than its mate or counterpart. One 
 may pass from earth, having had its experience, per- 
 chance, before the other is born, or long before the mate 
 passes away, and as a rule, perhaps always, the one who 
 has passed on, if he or she has not gathered up too many 
 earthy elements that must first be outgrown or thrown 
 off, becomes the guardian spirit to its counterpart on earth; 
 though the latter may never learn of the fact." 
 
 HUDSON TUTTLE'S VIEWS ON SPIRIT MATES 
 Somewhat Unsatisfactory 
 
 The following question and answer was published in 
 the Progressive Thinker, June 23, 1906. Question by 
 Will Charlton: 
 
 "I am told by spirit writing that I have another 
 self; that I am a half, and she is the other half; that 
 if all men would marry the right half, there never would 
 be divorce; that if the right halves do not come to- 
 gether in this life, they surely will in the next. Is this 
 
 true?" 
 
 Answer By Hudson Turtle 
 
 "This doctrine of two halves uniting in marriage is 
 very old, and, like all old ideas conceived in the child- 
 hood of the race, is untrue. It is the source of the doc- 
 trine of affinity, and perhaps one of the most mischiev- 
 ous beliefs. It is a scheme delusive in its poetry and 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 211 
 
 attractive to those who are not happily mated, and in 
 the measure of this, reprehensible and destructive to 
 domestic happiness. 
 
 "If God has made a man and a woman as two halves 
 which must be united for a perfect marriage, and only 
 these, then it follows an unavoidable conclusion, that the 
 union of any other halves is against the will of God, and 
 in no sense a marriage. 
 
 "As there is no rule of guidance, not the least test 
 by which one half may know the other, the unions must 
 be made in blindness to this provision, the only knowl- 
 edge being gained by trial. If, on making the trial, it 
 is found that the ideal harmony is not the result, the 
 believer in this doctrine feels wronged, and at liberty to 
 seek his or her 'soul mate.' If they do not take active 
 measures, they chafe under their 'bondage,' and hope to 
 meet in the ne£t world 'that other half,' and have the 
 blunders of this life righted. 
 
 "I said this doctrine was 'mischievous;' it is more, — 
 it is immoral, selfish and destructive. In the struggles 
 which must come to every human being, and which by 
 no means are to be regarded as undesirable (for character, 
 strength, completeness, are gained thereby), where two 
 are united in common purpose and effort there will 
 come cross-purposes and differences of opinion. If these 
 be taken as indicative of wrong mating, and sufficient 
 grounds for seeking more congenial 'halves,' marriage 
 would have no meaning except the gratification of pass- 
 ing whims. 
 
 "In a somewhat extended experience I never met but 
 one instance where both husband and wife said that no 
 riffle had ever broken the smooth surface of their marital 
 
212 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 current. Was it because of this exceptional instance 
 the right halves had cohered? Oh, no! They were both 
 puttyheads. They dented into each other because so 
 soft. 
 
 "And yet more corrupting and destructive to honor 
 and integrity, is the belief in having the true mate in 
 the next life. If any crass belief will destroy peace 
 and happiness of married life, it is this of having a mate 
 in the next sphere. A spirit making such communica- 
 tions, detrimental to the well-being of the receivers, is 
 not a safe guide!" 
 
 The above I presume is Mr. Tuttle's personal opinion 
 upon the subject of "soul mates." I will now quote 
 some of the ideas given by Spirits ( it is claimed) through 
 his personal mediumship, in the book, Life in the Spheres. 
 
 Page 114: "Courtship should last for several years in- 
 stead of as many weeks, that each may become thoroughly 
 acquainted with each other. Then it is well to make the 
 ties of the two souls still stronger. Love is not a pas- 
 sion, neither is it transitory, but it is the uniting of two 
 souls into one, and verily such unions will exist, grow- 
 ing stronger and more intimate when yonder mountain 
 shall be changed to vapor and shall pass away. This 
 is true marriage — an eternal union of soul, thought and 
 being. There is no passional feeling in it, that being of 
 an entirely secondary nature. Animal love may be sub- 
 dued, but spiritual love, when once drawn out, is as 
 lasting as time, and develops more and more in the 
 spirit world. It seeks one object, and clings to it with 
 the greatest tenacity through life and death; and puts 
 forth its bloom after thousands of ages hence, near the 
 throne of the Omnipotent Mind. Love is a delicious 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 213 
 
 dream of the soul, which, if rightly directed, becomes a 
 glorious reality in the future. It adds power to genius, 
 and expands the wings of thought to their utmost ex- 
 tent. No one is what he should be if he has not loved 
 and been loved in return. But unreturned love, crushed 
 back to its secret fountain, stifled down by the proud 
 soul, is blighting, withering, and destructive in its effects." 
 
 Page 116: ' 'There is no violation of spiritual law 
 which meets so severe punishment as that of drawing 
 out the confiding love of the soul and then crushing its 
 expanding bloom. Wc cannot paint the misery and 
 woe which results from such conduct, in sufficiently vivid 
 colors. The affections expect a return; they send out 
 their tendrils to twine around some human heart, and, 
 if they find no support, they are bent back upon them- 
 selves and are left desolate and alone. It may seem 
 strange to you that love has a similar action in heaven; 
 but you must remember that heaven is a place of love — 
 that one of the supreme attributes of God is unbounded 
 love; and that angels feel the influence of this faculty 
 a thousandfold more than man. If so, it must have an 
 object, and hence we find those who are congenially 
 united together, are unities, and enjoy the most per- 
 fect bliss." 
 
 Page 137: "Another great cause of misdevelopment 
 is inharmonious marriages. The virtuous man and 
 woman have peculiar sympathies which they cannot 
 express. They have strong desires for congenial com- 
 panionship. The mind images to itself the felicity of a 
 union with another appreciating mind. 77 meets its 
 object, and then knows that no mind is perfect without 
 its mate. As the brain is constituted of two hemi- 
 
214 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 spheres, so it takes two minds to perfect one. God has 
 planted these desires in the human soul, and under 
 proper regulations the soul must act true to its prompt- 
 ings. Thus it recognizes its mate and has a foretaste 
 of the joys a union will produce." See page 2. 
 
 "Now let it be turned off with a cold, antagonistical 
 companion, and it is crushed. The peace of the family 
 circle is broken by discord; the lower passions of the 
 offspring are continually influenced by their sympathy 
 with the parents. The more spiritual the mind, the 
 more discrimination it possesses in the recognition of 
 its true mate; and the more debased, the less discern- 
 ment it possesses." 
 
 Page 138: "To this end urflte with a congenial mind. 
 You say all strive to do so. Yes, but only strive with 
 their animal instincts, not with the attractions of the 
 spirit. There are numerous positive attractions in the 
 essence of the soul, which, if followed, will find their 
 proper negatives. You should rise above all conven- 
 tional regulations, and follow the dictates of reason and 
 wisdom and become passive to their impressions. The 
 spirit desires to find its mate. If it fails, it is like the 
 turtle dove — it mournc night and day, over hill and dale, 
 to find the counterpart of its being." 
 
 In the Progressive Thinker of Sept. 26, 1908, in an- 
 swering a question about spirit mates, Hudson Tuttle 
 wrote as follows: "The pleasing theory of mates (spirit) 
 being created for each other belongs to the age of miracu- 
 lous creation and godiy interference in affairs of man- 
 kind, and is without the least foundation in fact." 
 
 The reader will readily see, from the foregoing quo- 
 tations, and from other selections of a similar character, 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 215 
 
 that there is a marked disagreement between Hudson 
 Tuttle's work, Life in the Spheres, and his late position, 
 answering an inquirer in the Progressive Thinker. This 
 is exceedingly puzzling, leaving us in a quandary as to 
 what his real opinions are upon this subject of spirit 
 mates. Andrew Jackson Davis, Maria M. King, and the 
 others in this volume arc generally very plain and ra- 
 tional in their philosophy. 
 
 As the matter now stands in hie publications, the sub- 
 ject may be thus summarized: 
 
 (i) True marriage is an eternal union of soul, thought, 
 and being. The spirit desires to find its mate, and, like 
 the turtle dove, mourns day and night to find the coun- 
 terpart of its being. 
 
 (2) The idea of soul mates is a mischievous belief. 
 It is immoral, selfish, and destructive. ... A spirit 
 making such communications is not a safe guide. I only 
 knew one instance of unruffled happiness; they were 
 both puttyheads. 
 
 As friend Tuttle has been a medium for nearly half 
 a century, mostly writing "under the influence of spirits," 
 it will give us great pleasure, in any future edition of 
 this book, to permit him to harmonize and explain 
 the above contradictory statements, giving at the same 
 time his present matured convictions upon this ever- 
 recurring question upon spirit matehood in the after 
 life. 
 
 SOUL MATES 
 
 Extracts from Spiritualism. Bv Judge John W. 
 Edmonds. 
 
 u Question. Does each human being have its mate with 
 which it unites in the spirit stage of existence, if not in 
 
216 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 earth life? and do they two progress on together until 
 they finally unite and amalgamate into one being?" 
 
 "Answer. That the spirit in its passage through the 
 spheres retains intact the connections formed on earth, 
 I believe does prove true in many, many cases. As the 
 magnet attracts some minerals to itself, and always 
 points in one direction, so does the spirit attract those 
 whose feelings and sentiments correspond when on 
 earth, and, like the magnet, it always retains them; for 
 the soul, when freed from the grosser parts of its worldly 
 connection, is the more ready to retain and develop those 
 ideas which first opened to its comprehension when in 
 the form, and especially, too, the affections. 
 
 "Now to distinctly and directly answer your ques- 
 tion I can say that when there are affections formed on 
 earth, death itself does not change or alter them, but 
 when separated, the soul in the spheres develops more 
 extensively the love it first recognized on earth and is 
 drawn to meet the spirit for whom that love was formed 
 when it is ushered into the spheres. 
 
 "If, then, all their affinities correspond, and they are 
 likely to — if there is a basis formed on e^rth, they will 
 go hand in hand through all the transactions of spirit 
 life, together loving and being loved, together aspiring, 
 together progressing, until they shall have passed be- 
 yond these spheres and enter the glorious mansions of 
 what may be called heaven." 
 
 "You say that the spirit has no existence in a sen- 
 tient form before it enters the human embryo, yet has 
 existed from all eternity. Now has it any knowledge 
 (I do not mean the faculty of knowing, but rather infor- 
 mation) before that time? " 
 
 "No, it has not. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 217 
 
 "After the separation of the spirit from the parent 
 source, it, perhaps, receives no ideas of any kind until 
 it is incorporated with matter." 
 
 SOUL MATES 
 
 From Journeys to Planet Mars. By Sara Weiss. 
 
 'I will reveal to you the wondrous fact that all exist- 
 ences in their nature are dual, the male and female prin- 
 ciple constituting the duality; and truly Vciloa is your 
 other self, and for all time you two are one and insepa- 
 rable. Until you shall be released from your physical 
 body, as your guiding star ever will she be, near you, and 
 when you shall fall into your last slumber, ere long you 
 will awaken to meet the enraptured gaze of my Volloa's 
 azure eyes." . . . 
 
 "Yes, yes; I, indeed, have found my other self, but 
 cannot yet claim my own. Oh, thou beauteous spirit 
 Amilla, for whom I have searched the worlds of space! 
 Clothed thou art in flesh, which holds thee as the shell 
 holds the pearl. Blind and deaf thou art to the presence 
 of thy lover, thy other self, whom thou prayest Azeon to 
 send thee, drawn to thee through the law which attracts 
 each to its own, I (Inidora) again have found thee, and 
 henceforth I shall guard and guide thee until thou art 
 free (in spirit life); then again wilt thou find thy lover, 
 tender and true, and I shall claim thee as my very own." 
 (Inidora is the spirit guardian of Amilla, his soul mate, 
 still in mortal life.) 
 
 Spirit Abby A. Judson's Visit to the Home of Spirit 
 Harriet Beecher Stowe 
 
 "Are you then reunited to Mr. Stowe?" Abby asks. 
 "Certainly," she answered 'he is my own other self, 
 
218 Spmt Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 or true other half. Oh, we were very happy together on 
 earth, and we are a thousand times happier here. Oh, 
 yes," she continued, "my darling husband was the first 
 to meet and greet me. As I left my bodji he took me 
 tenderly in his arms and carried me to a sweet little home 
 that he had already constructed for me, and after I had 
 slept and rested we had a grand reception and reunion of 
 our nearest and dearest relatives." 
 
 SOUL AFFINITIES 
 
 From Art Magic. By Emma Hardinge Britten. 
 
 "In a conversation with a beautiful mystic, ore of the 
 author's earliest friends and associates in the realms of 
 spiritual research, now a glorified angel, the following 
 items of philosophy were suggested : 
 
 " 'Constance,' I asked, 'is it given you to know what 
 new form you will inhabit? Surely one so good and 
 beautiful can become nothing less than a radiant plane- 
 tary spirit ! ' 
 
 "'I shall be the same Constance I ever was,' she 
 replied. 'I am an immortal sprit now, although bound 
 in material chains within this frail body/ 
 
 " 'Constance, you dream. Death is the end of indi- 
 viduality. Your spirit may be, must be, taken up by the 
 bright realms of starry being, but never as the Constance 
 you are now.' 
 
 " 'Forever and forever, Louis, I shall be ever the 
 same. I have seen worlds of beings these magicians do 
 not dream of — worlds of bright resurrected human 
 souls upon whom death has had no power save to dis- 
 solve the earthly chains that held them in tenements of 
 clay. I have seen the soul world; I have seen tha it 
 is imperishable.' 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 219 
 
 " 'Man as a perfected organism cannot die, Louis. 
 The mould in which he is formed must perish in order 
 that the soul may go free. The envelope, or magnetic 
 body, that binds body and soul together, is formed of 
 force and elementary spirit; hence, this stays for a time 
 with the soul after death and enables it to return to, or 
 linger around the earth for providential purposes, until 
 it has become purified from sin; but even this at length 
 drops off and then the soul lives as pure spirit, in spirit 
 realms, gloriously bright, radiantly happy, stirring, 
 powerful, eternal, infinite. That is heaven; that is to 
 dwell with God; such souls are his angels.' 
 
 "Soul affinity is the realization that man and woman 
 have no actual existence apart from each other; that 
 they are, in fact, counterparts without which their sepa- 
 rate lives are imperfect and unformed. Life is dual, 
 and love, true soul love, is the bond of union which re- 
 unites the severed parts. It exists independent of per- 
 sonal charms or mental acquirements. It annihilates 
 self and selfishness; prefers the beloved object be- 
 yond all adventitious acquirements; subsists through 
 sickness or in health, through good or evil report, lives 
 for the one beloved, dies and realizes heaven only in the 
 union which death may interrupt, but cannot sever. 
 Divine spiritual affinity survives death and the grave, 
 unites the two halves of the one soul, and in eternity 
 perfects the dual natures of man and woman into thft 
 one angel." 
 
 REUNITED IN SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 From the Discovered Country. By Spirit (Her- 
 fronzo) Franz Petersilia. 
 
 " 'Fraulein Helene,' said Herfronzo, 'I would like to 
 
220 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 make a confident of you and perhaps you can help me. 
 I dreamed when I dept, of one whom I loved for many 
 years in the earth life. I dreamed that we met in this 
 land and were united and hand in hand we roamed 
 through this vast and beautiful country, gathering wis- 
 dom at every step we took. Dear Fraulein Helene, 
 have you ever met this lady, for I do not know how to 
 find her? She promised me that she would await my 
 coming and be the first to meet me if — as she was sure — 
 there was another life. But I have not seen her and 
 feel very much disappointed. I cannot keep her out of 
 my thoughts. Oh, I would that I could see her!' 
 
 " You have not met many people here yet,' she 
 answered, 'but tell me the lady's name and how she 
 looked.' 
 
 11 'Her name — her name was Mrs. — Mrs. Bancroft.' 
 
 11 'Oh, her given name, I meant.' 
 
 11 'Her given name — let me see if I can remember — 
 I do not think I ever heard it called more than once or 
 twice. Yes, I remember now, it was Ellen. She was 
 of German parentage, and must in her youth have been 
 called Fraulein Helene.' 
 
 "A little shock went through me as Helen's great dark 
 eyes met my own. 
 
 " 'And tell me, my friend, how did she look? Was 
 she beautiful?' 
 
 " 'She looked very beautiful to me,' I answered, 'for 
 I loved her very much; it was her soul I loved and not 
 her body; and yet, I think her body was very comely. 
 When I first became acquainted with her, she was a 
 lady somewhat past forty, the mother of quite a number 
 of children. She was a second wife. Her husband was 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 221 
 
 a merchant in good circumstances. His wife saw very 
 little of him. She often told me that her husband was 
 almost a stranger to her, she saw him so seldom, and 
 there was no such thing as love between them. I gave 
 music lessons to this lady's daughters for about ten 
 years. Then they married, and then I had no more occa- 
 sion to visit the house and lost sight of her; but her 
 image never left my heart. No, not for one moment, 
 and now that I am here, she is my first thought.' 
 
 " 'Do you think you would recognize her if you were 
 to see her here?' 
 
 " 'I think I should,' I replied. 'She must be now 
 over sixty. She was quite fleshy and matronly in her 
 appearance ; her eyes were very dark ; her hair somewhat 
 gray, but her expression was one of goodness and refine- 
 ment combined.' 
 
 "The Fraulein remained silent, which caused me to 
 look at her inquiringly. I thought her the most beau- 
 tiful creature I had ever seen. Slight and extremely 
 graceful; not more than twenty in her appearance. 
 Her great dark eyes reminded me of a soft starlight night. 
 Her complexion was creamy, her cheeks the color of a 
 blush rose. Her soft dark hair was not now confined as 
 it had been at dinner, but was floating around her like 
 a dark cloud, the breeze catching it up and waving it to 
 and fro. Her beautiful white hands lay listlessly upon 
 her lap, her broad hat had fallen at her feet. Her dress 
 was soft and flowing, nearly white, just tinged with 
 green. I wanted to fall at her feet and worship her, 
 but thoughts of that other one restrained me. 
 
 "Presently she again raised her large, pleading eyes 
 to my face — she stretched forth her beautiful hands, 
 
222 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 which were white as the lilies resting upon the bosom 
 of the lake. 
 
 "'Herfronzo! Dear, dearest Herfronzo! Do you not 
 recognize your Helene?' 
 
 "Oh, merciful heavens! Could this beautiful, youth- 
 ful, exquisite creature be the matronly, somewhat plain 
 Mrs. Bancroft that I had known and loved in earth life? 
 that I still loved but never dreamed of rinding in this 
 beautiful guise. For a moment or two I sat like one 
 stunned, and then, with a great cry of joy, I clasped her 
 in my arms. 
 
 "Yes, it was she! It came to my soul all at once. 
 How blind I had been ! I might have known she would 
 be changed, and yet I had thought of her as meeting me, 
 looking very much as she did the last time I saw her. 
 
 11 'Herfronzo, dear Herfronzo! I have kept my prom- 
 ise. I have known from the first every movement you 
 have made. I met you as soon as I thought I could 
 consistently do so, and I have waited patiently all this 
 time to be recognized. Darling! I could wait no longer! 
 The only man I ever loved, or ever shall love, or ever 
 can love; my other self; my counterpart; the other 
 half of my own soul! And now, dearest Herfronzo, we 
 are an angel: whereas before this we were but spirits, 
 separate beings and not a whole or a unit; and none can 
 become angels until they are made whole.' 
 
 "I listened to her like one entranced; then I at last 
 said, 'Voncelora is an angel?' 
 
 " 'Oh, yes,' she answered; 'he has been an angel for 
 many years.' 
 
 " 'Dearest Helene,' I said, 'I feel now that we are 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 223 
 
 united once more as though my progress in wisdom 
 would be very rapid.' 
 
 "'Yes, dear Herfronzo,' she replied; 'no man can 
 be wise without love, and no woman can truly love and 
 not be wise; they must go hand in hand together.' 
 
 " 'Then this was the meaning of the figures I saw in 
 the arched way, as I entered this life with the angel, 
 true love, clasping hands with wisdom.' . . . 
 
 " 'There is a law of soul gravitation and he gravitates 
 to the spirit of his female half and remains near her until 
 she, too, becomes a spirit, and she seldom remains long 
 in earth life after her true counterpart is in spiritual life.' 
 
 " Voncelora said, Xet us now go to the temple and 
 hear the angels discourse,' and so we floated onward. 
 
 " Presently, the Temple of Wisdom came into view — 
 a glorious and beautiful edifice — and the most lovely angels 
 were going in and coming out, and as we passed those 
 that were coming out, they would wave their white hands 
 to us and a dazzling smile would light up their features. 
 The sight was grandly beautiful! These white -robed 
 angels, their faces shining with wisdom, each one in two 
 forms, male and female, making the one angel; each 
 one strictly and evenly balanced; not as they are on 
 earth, mismatched, mismated, one small, the other 
 large; one desiring one thing, the other something else; 
 one understanding a thing one way, the other another 
 way, but they were inseparable; they were never parted 
 unless they separated for a short time to carry out some 
 work which they had in common, as, for instance, Von- 
 celora left Katrina for a short time while he sat by the 
 way (to meet me), they were working in unison to- 
 gether to teach my ignorant spirit, whilst my darling, 
 
224 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 my other self, my Helene, awaited with Katrina my 
 coming; awaited till my ignorant soul should get enough 
 wisdom to know and accept the truth. 
 
 "Now, as these angels appeared, they fitted each other, 
 and yet they were very distinctly marked, male and 
 female, but no blue-eyed male was mated to a dark- 
 
 1 female; both had blue eyes, or both had dark eyes, 
 and in size they were the same. They perceived truth 
 alike and had one mind in all things. It was impossible 
 for them to disagree in anything. They were loving, in- 
 separable souls, forever journeying on together in the 
 paths of wisdom and love, scattering bright truth around 
 them." 
 
 Spiritual Germs 
 
 Herfronzo visits the Temple of Wisdom. 
 
 '"You say we were all eo-existent with God, or rather, 
 that we all existed within the ocean of spirit and matter 
 as germs. This interests me greatly. Will you not go 
 on and tell me more?' 
 
 " 'With pleasure,' answered Galen. 'When I lived 
 on the earthly plane I was a physician, as perhaps you 
 w T ell know, and I studied deeply into all things pertain- 
 ing to the life of man. ''Man, know thyself." This 
 thought was continually in my mind, and I was greatly 
 desirous of understanding the law of propagation, and 
 for many reasons which I will not now mention, I be- 
 came convinced that if man had a spirit or soul it was 
 not propagated down through generations of men, and 
 boys had not the pow r er of propagation. I came to the 
 conclusion that man's soul was put into his body in some 
 mysterious way after birth. This was as far as I could 
 go when in earth life. As soon as I became an angel 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 225 
 
 my mind again reverted to this subject, and I soon 
 learned the truth. I found that man existed as a germ 
 within the everlasting ocean of spirit and matter. That 
 these germs were breathed into the lungs of men. That 
 man, being the positive force, attracted and held them. 
 From the lungs they passed into the blood and there 
 became clothed with material substance; and after they 
 had been nourished and fed by the mother (after im- 
 pregnation), they were born into earth life as human 
 beings. Therefore, man is co-existent with God or is 
 a part of God.' 
 
 " 'Harvey,' said Galen, 'will you tell Herfronzo what 
 you have discovered ?' 
 
 " 'With pleasure,' answered Harvey. 
 
 "'I suppose, my dear Herfronzo, you are aware that 
 I was the first to discover the circulation of the blood; 
 and while I was making minute examinations I discovered 
 within the product of man's blood, germinal points. 
 Since my time on earth other physicians have, under 
 the microscope, discovered and analyzed these germinal 
 points and many are convinced that these germs are 
 breathed in from out the atmosphere by man, and this 
 is true. In the form of spiritual germs we had no be- 
 ginning; in the form of progressive angels we can have 
 no end; we are eternal and co-existent with God, which 
 meaneth all things that are or ever shall be.' 
 
 "'I do not yet comprehend the law of soul mates, or 
 counterparts, although already united to my counter- 
 part and consequently a complete angel; yet I am still 
 ignorant of the law which governs it.' 
 
 " 'Socrates,' said Galen, 'will you explain to our 
 brother, Herfronzo, the great law of counterparts?' 
 
226 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 11 'Herfronzo,' said Socrates, 'let us examine one of 
 these spiritual germs before it has ever been breathed in 
 by man, and we shall soon discover the law which regu- 
 lates soul counterparts.' Saying this, he waved his 
 hands toward me in a gentle manner. Immediately 
 my sight expanded and I saw innumerable small, pellucid, 
 transparent globes floating here, there, and everywhere. 
 I took one of them in my hand and examined it closely. 
 I found it was an indestructible spiritual germ, in the 
 form of an egg, and within it were two perfect forms, 
 the man and woman to be — the male and female in one, 
 the future angel. The forms were perfect, but the eyes 
 were closed; they were not yet self-conscious or intelli- 
 gent. Consciousness and intelligence were yet in store 
 for them. 
 
 11 'How is it,' I asked, 'that children are born singly 
 and not in pairs, as this germ would indicate?' 
 
 " 'These globes which you now see are perfect germs; 
 they have never yet been breathed into the lungs of 
 living man; that is reserved for them,' answered Soc- 
 rates. 'When these perfect germs are breathed in by 
 man the positive or male half germinates, or develops 
 first; the female half, or negative, is thrown back into 
 the atmosphere in the form of an oblong globe, for they 
 must be separated in order to be born male and female; 
 for if this were not so, the law of propagation would be 
 at an end. This latter globe, being oblong, never rises 
 above the dense atmosphere, and the lungs of man have 
 a far greater attraction for it than they did when it was 
 a perfect globe; therefore, it almost immediately be- 
 comes incarnated. And now I have explained to you 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 227 
 
 the true law of the sexes, for they are born into life in 
 equal numbers. Now after these germs have expanded 
 and become intelligent men and women, or otherwise, 
 and then leave their bodies or die, they are again united 
 and form one complete angel. Yourself, dear Her- 
 fronzo and Helene, once existed within one of these per- 
 fect globes or germs as one; from thence you became 
 man and woman, performed your work on earth, becam- 
 ing conscious and intelligent; from thence you become 
 again united and are now a perfected angel, far on your 
 road toward heavenly wisdom. Which would you pre- 
 fer to be — Herfronzo, or angel, or the undeveloped germ 
 of an angel? For many people say they wish they had 
 never been born.' 
 
 " 'There is but one answer to this question,' I said. 
 'It is as much better to be an angel than a germ as it 
 would be if there were a hell, to be in heaven instead of 
 hell, for now I can examine all things with intelligent 
 eyes and become wise as a god. I can now enjoy the 
 happiness of eternal love; truly, Love and Wisdom are 
 the everlasting handmaidens of God.' " 
 
 THE EAGLE MATES BUT ONCE 
 Extracts from Statesman, Yonkers, N. Y. 
 "The married life of most birds could be taken for a 
 model even by members of the human family. There 
 is, for instance, the staid, dignified, and homely bald- 
 headed eagle — the glorious emblem of the American Re- 
 public. He mates but once, and lives with his one mate 
 until he or she dies. 
 
 "If left a widower, even a young widower, the bald 
 headed eagle never mates again. He remains alone 
 
228 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 and disconsolate in the nest on the rocky crag or in the 
 branches of a tall pine tree that formed his domicile 
 when his mate was alive. No other female can tempt 
 him to forsake his disconsolate life. With him, once a 
 widower, always a widower. 
 
 It is reported, "The golden woodpeckers live in a 
 happy married state, mating but once. If the male 
 dies, his mate's grief is lasting, and she lives a widowed 
 bird the rest of her life. So, too, the male woodpecker 
 never seeks another mate after the death of his own. 
 He taps on a tree beside their nest day and night trying 
 to recall her; then, at Length, discouraged and hopeless, 
 he becomes silent and never recovers his gaiety." 
 
 SOUL MATE GUIDE TO COUNTERPART 
 
 From the Mysteries. Tutelary Gods and Ancient 
 Spirits. By Spirit Josephine. Mrs. Longley, Medium. 
 
 "In the higher realms of the spirit zones, dwelt in the 
 purity and peace of her celestial gardens l a lovely and 
 radiant spirit who for thousands of years had served the 
 human family upon one and another sphere as an instruc- 
 tor and oracle. Zaida, the beautiful, had passed on to 
 the seventh zone, and it was her privilege long since to 
 arise to higher worlds if she so desired, but as yet she 
 felt that her work and mission belonged to the people of 
 the lower spheres, and thus she labored among them, 
 imparting a divine light and uplifting magnetism to all 
 whom she reached. For all these ages Zaida had been 
 without the companionship and cooperation of a soul 
 mate, serving as the instrument of highly advanced be- 
 ings in her labors of counsel and of ministration to other 
 lives. All around her were numbers of exalted beings 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 229 
 
 working in pairs together for the blessing of humanity, 
 but she, as a special oracle of the spheres, had pursued 
 her way without the union that bringeth two souls into 
 one sphere of harmony and labor. 
 
 "But in that hour of interior research and exaltation 
 she learned that her own mate or counterpart dwelt as 
 a human entity — a re-embodied planetary being — upon 
 the planet Earth, in the country of Mexico, as an Aztec 
 adept in the mystic lore of the ages and spiritual cult of 
 the times; that to meet and become united to him she 
 must take up her abode by his side, attend him in his 
 works, influence and guide him, and through his seership 
 make her presence and her relationship known to him. 
 Thus Zaida turned from the glories of the higher 
 realms to which she was entitled to promotion and 
 came to earth to the land of the Aztecs, and there in 
 a temple of a beautiful city she found her mate, even as 
 had been shown to her, a teacher and a guide to his 
 people. And her soul went out to him and she loved 
 him with exceeding great affection. Then did she show 
 herself to him and he became enraptured of her, for he, 
 too, had passed the ages without a mate. And his soul 
 went out to her and they blended together as one angel, 
 and he was never alone; and many who came to the 
 temple to learn of the master beheld Zaida standing be- 
 side him, or working in his light, and they learned to 
 recognize her beauty and to look for her. And under the 
 power of this double ministration the glory of the temple 
 increased and the interest of the people were enhanced 
 a hundredfold. 
 
230 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 SOUL MATES AND REUNIONS 
 Wesley Aber Met His Soul Mate 
 
 From Rending the Veil. By Spirit Dr. Reed., 
 "Soon after my transition I met the one whom I 
 loved, and she has accompanied me wherever I have 
 gone. We are trying to bring those of lowly and dark- 
 ened estate into light. " 
 
 Percy Allen Meets His Angel Wife 
 "When I first regained full control of my mentality, 
 I found myself in a beautiful chamber surrounded by 
 odorous flowers. Sweet strains of music seemed to float 
 to me from a band in the distance. I was all alone in 
 this beautiful room, reclining on a downy couch, and at 
 first I dared not stir for fear it was some heavenly dream 
 and I would awaken and find myself on earth. 
 
 "While thinking thus, my angel wife glided into the 
 room; I was sure then this must be a dream, for I thought 
 she must be in heaven. She advanced to my couch and 
 gently smoothed the hair from my brow, and murmured, 
 'Dear, I am so glad you have awakened!' In my joy I 
 cried out, 'O, darling, tell me where I am, and that this 
 is no dream!' She then told me of my passing away and 
 that I had been cared for by wise spirits in a hospital 
 until my spirit was able to care for itself, and now that 
 I had fully awakened I must be doing something to ele- 
 vate myself and others." 
 
 MRS. J. L. STANFORD TO MEET HER HUSBAND 
 
 By Mrs. J. J. Whitney. 
 
 "It is not true that Mrs. Stanford feared to die — 
 that is, to pass to spirit life. She looked forward joy- 
 fully to a spiritual reunion with her family. But she did 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 231 
 
 dread death through a long, unnatural illness. 'I want 
 to live until I am ninety years of age/ she used to say. She 
 would ask her husband (through the medium), 'Is my 
 future home to be as beautiful as my lovely home here?' 
 He would tell her that not only was it just as beautiful, but 
 that there was a magnificent apartment waiting for her 
 that would not be opened until she came. He also informed 
 her that she would enter it, not as an aged woman, but as 
 fair as the charming bride he had married in his young, 
 ambitious manhood. 
 
 "Another point upon which Mrs. Stanford was par- 
 ticularly anxious for a long while, was the difference that 
 might obtain in the development of her husband in spirit 
 life and herself on earth. She desired to be amply quali- 
 fied to take her place beside him when they met again. 
 He assured her, and she repeated it to me, that she had 
 lived such a good noble life and had done such a great 
 work that both would be on exactly the same spiritual 
 plane." . . . 
 
 ANGELS AND SOUL MATES 
 
 From Mary Ann Carew. By Spirit Mary Petersilia. 
 
 " 'Mary/ he said, 'it is time for you to comprehend 
 the meaning of the word angel in contradistinction to 
 that of spirit. All human beings must become spirits. 
 All spirits must become angels. All angels must become 
 arch-angels. All arch-angels must become god-angels. 
 All god-angels must become God, or the component 
 parts constituting the godhead; and not until a god- 
 angel is all -wise, all-perfect, without fault or flaw, know- 
 ing and understanding all things from the least to the 
 greatest, can it become one with the godhead. The 
 
232 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 godhead angels are the highest that I at present know 
 anything about; what there may be to know beyond 
 this I cannot tell you.' 
 
 "All this was startling to me, and I looked at him 
 with wide open eyes. 
 
 " 'O it must take ages upon ages to become a god- 
 angel !' 
 
 " 'You are right,' he replied. 'It takes ages upon 
 ages, and aeons of ages, and yet I have seen a god -angel 
 afar off ; it would be impossible for one to approach very 
 near to such as myself without consuming such a one 
 by its glorious brightness, yet afar off I have seen and 
 heard the voice of a god -angel.' . . . 
 
 "And again I stared at this Solon with bated breath. 
 
 11 'And, pray,' I asked, 'how is one to know what the 
 proper union is, or to whom one is to be united in order 
 to become an angel?' 
 
 " 'Yet there surely is a way to understand all things,' 
 he replied. 'There is always a way to distinguish real 
 gold from the counterfeit coin.' 
 
 " 'But if you have the required knowledge/ I said, 
 'one would think that it would enable you to unite 
 yourself to the true one, and that long ago, and thus to 
 have become an angel.' 
 
 " 'My wisdom alone would not be able to accomplish 
 such a result,' he replied. 'The other half of myself 
 must understand it as well. True marriage must be 
 mutual, or it is no marriage. Bondage is not marriage. 
 There must be no bondage on either side. If a man 
 holds a woman through bonds, she is not his or vice 
 versa. Slavery of any kind cannot enter yon golden 
 city.' 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 233 
 
 Joined as One 
 
 " 'Yes; the wine of love filled my soul, and wisdom's 
 food inspired me with courage; I ascended the steps and 
 reverently, O, so reverently, lifted the veil, throwing it 
 back gently. A glorious vision met my eyes. It was 
 not one statue, but two, standing, when concealed by 
 the veil, as one, yet the faces were so carved and blended 
 together that looking at them in one way they appeared 
 but one, yet when they appeared two they were Solon 
 and myself. His left arm was thrown about her shoul- 
 ders as she stood one step in advance, her head resting 
 against his left breast; his right hand clasped her left, 
 her right arm was thrown about him. The figures were 
 far more beautiful than Venus and Adonis,, for the faces 
 were those of angelhood, the forms those of wisdom and 
 love; both wore flowing robes tinged like a glowing 
 sunrise. The figures were so dazzlingly bright that I 
 slowly drew the veil over them, but, from this time for- 
 ever more, I knew who my own otherself was. Once 
 more my gaze rested longingly over the lake on the 
 shining city I now knew would soon be my home. 
 
 " 'Has Solon ever seen these figures?' I asked. 
 
 " 'No,' she replied. 'When souls are about to be 
 wedded, the true one is revealed to the female first, 
 from her to the male. He may have been very much 
 attracted to her, may have felt the sweetness of her 
 power, may have hoped and believed she was his by 
 natural law, but the revealment to her soul, beyond 
 cavil or doubt, is first made. Let us now descend, that 
 Sigismund and Solon may also come hither/ 
 
 " 'Mary,' said he, his eyes fixed on mine, 'truth hath 
 called me, and I am come. Wouldst know my name, 
 
234 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 sweet lady? They call me on earth the Swedish seer, 
 and I was there christened Emanuel Swedenborg.' . . . 
 
 "He laid the great book upon the table which stood 
 in the center of the arbor. Annie now raised her face 
 to his with a look of joy and reverence. He laid his 
 hand benignly on her head in blessing. 
 
 " 'Heaven's choicest blessings rest upon thee, my 
 daughter,' he said. 'Long ago thou didst discover 
 the jewel of great price, which, when on earth, I had 
 wrested from the hand of Truth, and now thy sister 
 Mary wouldst also possess it. The jewel was not crea- 
 ted by me; thou well understandest that I merely dis- 
 covered it, hidden within the hand of Truth.' 
 
 "He seated himself at the table, opened the book, and 
 for a few moments appeared absorbed in its perusal. 
 Shortly we heard Solon and Sigismund approaching. 
 They greeted the seer with great reverence and gladness; 
 then Solon approached me with shining eyes. Opening 
 his closed palm there lay upon it the jewel beyond price, 
 and within my own hand I found its twin. Obeying a 
 subtle law we voluntarily laid them upon the table side 
 by side, where they sparkled with dazzling brilliancy. 
 The seer took them up and laid them upon the open 
 book. 
 
 " 'I cast my bread upon the waters,' he said, solemnly, 
 'and it has returned to me after many days.' 
 
 "Solon whispered to me: 'Our souls are already 
 wedded, my Mary, and have been since the stars first 
 sang together, but, thinking you might, from the force 
 of habit, like some sort of marriage ceremony, we called 
 for the most revered Emanuel Swedenborg and he is 
 here. Those precious jewels are our marriage fee.' 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 235 
 
 "The seer gathered them up and put them in his 
 breast. . . . 
 
 "The great seer rose to his feet, the bright aura about 
 him increased until the arbor was filled with glorious light, 
 when, lo! by his side stood the counterpart of himself, 
 a glorious and beautiful woman, his twin soul; like him 
 in all respects except the male principle. She had pre- 
 viously been hidden within his aura by the condensing 
 of it or the desire to be so hidden, but there being no 
 call for longer concealment their aura spread and dis- 
 persed itself, by their desire, until she stood fully re- 
 vealed within it. Sigismund and Annie also arose. A 
 change took place. They stood, like the seer, within a 
 dazzling aura of their own, one perfect whole, an angel! 
 Solon's face grew as bright as theirs. We arose. He 
 threw his left arm about my shoulders, grasped my left 
 hand with his right, my head was supported against his 
 left breast. I timidly threw my right arm about him, 
 naturally taking one step in advance, as one half of my 
 form rested against the half of his. The seers raised 
 their eyes and hands, but not from their lips came the 
 words which solemnly resounded through space ; they but 
 called or prayed for truth from above them, and the 
 great words sounded and resounded again: 
 
 " 'What God hath eternally joined together cannot 
 be sundered!' " 
 
 ROBERT BURNS AND HIS HIGHLAND MARY 
 
 Copied from Primitive Christianity and Modern 
 Spiritualism, Vol. 2. By Eugene Crowell, M. D. 
 
 The following beautiful poem was printed in the 
 Banner 0} Light, March 27, 1858. We have since fre- 
 
236 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 quently been requested to reprint it. It first appeared 
 with the following introduction : 
 
 "Mrs. Frances O. Hyzer, of Montpelier, Vt., is some- 
 times influenced to write both poetry and prose purport- 
 ing to emanate from departed spirits. She one day had 
 been reading some of these productions to a lady visitor 
 who asked her if Robert Burns (the lady's favorite poet) 
 had ever communicated with her. She replied that she 
 had never been conscious of his presence, nor was she 
 familiar with his writings. The lady remarked that she 
 hoped he would some time make known his presence and 
 answer a question she had in her mind, which question 
 she did not express. A few days subsequently Mrs. 
 Hyzer felt impelled by spirit influence to pen the follow- 
 ing, which, on being shown to the lady, was found to 
 be an appropriate reply to the query she had in her 
 mind: 
 
 " 'Fair lady, that I come to you 
 
 A stranger-bard, fu' weel I ken; 
 For ye've known naught of me save through 
 
 The lays I've pour'd through Scotia's glen; 
 But when I speak o' gliding Ayr, 
 
 O' hawthorn shades and fragrant ferns, 
 O' Doon and Highland Mary fair, 
 
 Mayhap ye '11 think o' Robert Burns. 
 
 " 'I am the lad — and why I'm here — 
 
 I heard the guid dame when she said 
 She'd know, in joyous spirit sphere, 
 
 If Burns was wi' his Mary wed. 
 I sought to tell her o' our joy — 
 
 No muckle impress could I make ; 
 And, lady, I have flown to see 
 
 If ye'd my message to her take. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 237 
 
 " 'Tell her that when I pass'd from earth 
 
 My angel lassie, crown 'd wi' flowers, 
 Met me wi' glowing lovelit torch 
 
 And led me to the nuptial bowers. 
 
 That all we'd dreamed o' wedded bliss 
 And more was meted to us there, 
 
 And sweeter was my dearie's kiss 
 
 Than on the flow'ry banks o' Ayr. 
 
 " 'Where love's celestial fountains play'd, 
 
 And rosebuds burst and seraphs sang, 
 And myrtle twined our couch to shade, 
 
 I clasped the love I'd mourn 'd sa lang; 
 And while my angel harps were play'd 
 
 The bonnie bridal serenade, 
 Though na gown'd priest the kirk-rite said, 
 
 Burns was wi' Highland Mary wed! 
 
 " 'There's na destroying death -frost here, 
 To nip the hope -buds ere they bloom ; 
 The bridal tour is through the spheres — 
 Eternity the "honeymoon." ' " 
 
 SAW AND COMMUNICATED WITH SOUL MATE 
 
 From Celestial Telegraph. By L. A. Cahagnet. 
 
 "I then said to Swedenborg that M. Renard would 
 be glad to know his partner. In short," said I, "give me 
 a description of this person." 
 
 "She is a pretty brunette, with a sweet air, features 
 perfectly regular, fine black eyes, fresh -colored cheeks, 
 a small mouth, rosy lips, and a round, dimpled chin. 
 She is not very tall, wears a white robe, and has a crown 
 of roses on her head. She appears to me not as she was 
 when on earth, but as she is in the spirit world." 
 
 "Ask her what her name was." — "Juliette Pichot." 
 "Where was she born?" — "At Aurillac, in Auvergne." 
 
238 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "Where did she die?" "At the abode of an old aunt 
 at Frenay." 
 
 "How old was she when she died?" — "Forty-seven." 
 
 "How long has she been dead?" — "She does not know." 
 
 "Did M. Renard know her on earth?" — "He knew her 
 
 at an inn where he came sometimes to take his meals, in 
 
 a small town near Mans, and where she was a servant." 
 
 "What was the sign of the inn?" — "The Golden Sun." 
 
 "How old was she at that period?" — "About sixteen." 
 
 "Did M. Renard pay his addresses to her?" — "No; he 
 
 never breathed a word of love to her." 
 
 "How will he be able to remember her? He left 
 that part of the country a very long time ago." — "She will 
 appear to him and he will remember her." 
 
 "Is she, then, the companion destined him by God?" 
 — "Yes; she tells me that he will soon join her." 
 
 "Has she anything particular to make known to him?" 
 — "No; she will appear to him in a dream end awaken him 
 to a remembrance of her." 
 
 "As M. Renard was not present at this sitting, I 
 forwarded to him all these details, which caused him 
 much surprise; he had not the least recollection of this 
 young girl; he had formerly lived at Mans and traveled 
 in the towns near by and had taken meals in several inns, 
 but the passing of thirty years had effaced all such recol- 
 lections from his memory." 
 
 "I endeavored, at several succeeding sittings, to ob- 
 tain more precise dates and places, but always the same 
 answer, 'Why would you have me trouble myself about 
 this earth where I was so unhappy? With the condi- 
 tions in which I suffered so much, and with the numerous 
 places at which I was at service? It will not be long 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 239 
 
 before we meet again and then we shall give up all thoughts 
 of earth.' 
 
 "I abandoned all research in this respect and thought 
 no more of the matter, when one day I received a letter 
 from M. Renard, saying: 'I cannot resist the desire of 
 giving you the analysis of an ecstatic dream in which 
 I beheld Juliette. I found myself at a large inn where 
 I called for some refreshment and was served. Oppo- 
 site me, at the same table, was a man with whom I made 
 acquaintance. When he was about to depart I accom- 
 panied him to the street door; he was no sooner gone 
 than a servant-girl whom I had observed going to and 
 fro came up to me, saying, "I, too, am going away." 
 I spoke to this girl and advised her to stay. I took her 
 civilly around the waist in order to detain her, and she 
 turned round and fixed her eyes on me. Her counte- 
 nance was that of a pale brunette, somewhat sickly and 
 expressive of suffering, but having a very tender look. 
 I was greatly moved and my heart bade me give her a 
 parting kiss, but so many persons were passing by that 
 I durst not; at the same time she disengaged herself 
 from my grasp, leaned toward me, and said, "Your friend, 
 M. Cahagnet, has told you that an angel awaited you in 
 the spirit world." Then, taking wing, I lost sight of 
 her. These last words struck me, and I forthwith 
 awoke. Dreams are real excursions in the spiritual 
 world; thus, what your clairvoyant predicted has 
 come to pass. 
 
 '"Do not for a moment suppose that it was the thought 
 of this revelation that influenced me, for I had long for- 
 gotten all about it since this girl, whom I take to be 
 Juliette, was obliged to remind me, and that in a very 
 
240 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 laconic way, of what your clairvoyant had said. The 
 effect of the dream over, I awoke.' 
 
 "Here we have some of those proofs that square not 
 with our material exigencies, but overshoot them. What 
 was Juliette's object in this circumstance? No doubt 
 to represent to M. Renard the inn where she had known 
 him, but he could not recognize the place nor the ser- 
 vant girl who had served him occasionally with refresh- 
 ments. The personal appearance of M. Renard might 
 have made an impression on her when probably he had 
 paid no attention to her. Juliette, in this dream, re- 
 places him in the same conditions in which he was thirty 
 years ago, but perceiving that he did not seize upon these 
 images, and that his reminiscences remained dumb, she 
 says to him: 'M. Cahagnet, your friend, has told you that 
 an angel awaits you in the spiritual world.' And she dis- 
 appeared after arousing him. This apparition, which 
 had been predicted by Adele, but which might be resolved 
 into a simple vision and naught else, made such an im- 
 pression on my friend that on his journey to Paris he 
 testified to us all his joy and declared that he was more 
 convinced by this dream than by anything he could 
 have seen under any other circumstances. 
 
 "At another sitting when M. Renard asked for Jul- 
 iette she said that she suggested to him this dream for 
 the purpose of being recognized ; that she was often near 
 him, speaking to his spirit, but that he could not mate- 
 rially perceive her presence ; she assured him that she 
 would do her best to let him see her again." 
 
 TRUE ACCOUNT OF SOUL MATES FROM ACTUAL LIFE 
 
 The New York Herald relates in an issue of Nov. 27, 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 241 
 
 1904, a story beginning at the time of Lincoln's death, 
 in which Sarah Stevens, a young actress, became curiously 
 attached to a celebrated prizefighter. 
 
 John C. Heenan, who had just returned after a vic- 
 torious encounter in the squared ring, and had visited 
 the theater at which she was appearing, suddenly became 
 charmed with her appearance and manners and felt that 
 at last he had met his soul companion. He at once wrote 
 to the girl, proposing marriage; but in those days "John- 
 nies" were also very numerous, and so Sarah Stevens 
 laughed and put away the letter, although secretly pleased. 
 Curious to relate, one afternoon, as he walked down the 
 street she came suddenly face to face with Heenan. In 
 a moment of impulse she put her tiny hand on his big 
 arm and said: "Mr. Heenan, if you promise me that you 
 have struck your last blow in the prize ring and played 
 your last gambling game, I will be your wife." Heenan 
 gazed in astonishment for a moment and feared he was 
 the victim of a joke, but the light in her eyes dispelled 
 his fears and he thrust out his hand, saying, "I promise." 
 
 The next day the newspapers publicly announced 
 Heenan 's retirement from the ring forever, and at the 
 end of the season, Sarah Stevens retired from the stage 
 and they were married. 
 
 For eleven years the stalwart warrior and the girl 
 lived a life of almost ideal devotion. Then came the 
 death of Heenan, which fell as a sad blow to his wife. To 
 keep her mind occupied she returned to the stage. 
 
 A gentleman fellow theatrical, well known to her, one 
 night after the performance, having a fear for her safety, 
 volunteered to accompany her to the hotel. But Sarah, 
 with a glow in her eyes, remarked, "Don't you know, Mr. 
 
242 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Thompson, that John always brings me to the theater 
 and takes me home again?" Mr. Thompson thought 
 something had affected her brain, but was enlightened to 
 see her step lightly into the street and, murmuring a few 
 words in a soft tone, extended her hand as though grasping 
 another unseen one, and tripped off as merrily as a bride 
 on her honeymoon. 
 
 Some time later Mr. Thompson again inquired of her 
 about the incident and she said: "John is always with 
 me. Just as he did in life, he meets me at the stage 
 door every night and we walk home together in the old, 
 sweet way. When my time on earth is finished I shall 
 meet him in spirit, for I believe he is my true soul mate." 
 
 How can I wait until you come to me ? 
 
 The once fleet mornings linger by the way ; 
 
 Their sunny smiles touched with malicious glee 
 At my unrest, they seem to pause and play 
 Like truant children, while I sigh and say, 
 How can I wait? 
 
 My heart has need of patience and control : 
 Before we meet, hours, days, and weeks must roll. 
 How can I wait? Oh, love, how can I wait 
 Until the sunlight of your eyes shall shine 
 Upon my world that seems so desolate ? 
 
 Until your handclasp warms my blood like wine ? 
 Until you come again, Oh, Love of mine, 
 How can I wait? 
 
 — Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
 
 Although Heenan had been dead for twenty years, 
 his wife Sarah had the sublime thought that he was always 
 by her side, that he was ever ready to protect and guard 
 her. She felt his kiss upon her cheek, his arm in hers, 
 and ever his loving presence to help and cheer through 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 243 
 
 life. She subsequently passed away, still cognizant of 
 his presence, and with the thought of meeting him in 
 that realm where partings come no more. 
 
 A TEST FROM HIS SPIRIT MATE 
 
 An incident is related in the Banner of Light of June 
 1 8, 1904, where Edward H. Hammond, in business at 
 Worcester, Mass., while sweeping the floor of his office, 
 discovered a gold ring upon which was engraved the 
 name of "Jennie L. Maynard." After inquiring, he 
 failed to find an owner, and the incident passed without 
 further notice until one day there unexpectedly came 
 into his office a slate -writing medium by the name of 
 Mr. Watkins. It appears that Mr. Watkins, who was 
 on his way to Albany from Boston, was controlled or 
 powerfully influenced as the train entered the depot, to 
 come into the city of Worcester without apparent cause, 
 and wander aimlessly about. 
 
 Finally inquiring for the name of a spiritualist of 
 some passerby, he was directed to Mr. Hammond. Upon 
 describing the peculiar circumstances of his visit, it was 
 proposed to hold communion with the spirit world through 
 the medium of the slates that Mr. Watkins had brought 
 with him. Selecting two from the pile, Mr. Hammond 
 washed them with soap and water, dried them, and, 
 putting a piece of pencil between them, placed them on 
 his head while the medium held the corner. Soon they 
 heard scratching and writing, and after three loud raps 
 were heard, the slates were taken apart and upon them 
 was the following: 
 "My dear Edward: 
 
 "You found my ring on the floor in your workshop, 
 
244 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 which was placed there by spirit power to give you a 
 test at some future time, to prove beyond a doubt 
 that I still live and hold a sincere love for you. Your 
 married life was not harmonious and you thought it a 
 failure. 
 
 "I was born in New York City and there passed to 
 spirit life in the St. Luke's hospital, of consumption. 
 Since passing away from earth life I was attracted to 
 you and have gained the knowledge that we are 'soul 
 mates,' and when you pass from earth life I shall be the 
 first to take you by the hand." 
 
 "(Signed) Jennie L. Maynard." 
 
 A notice of the death of Hammond several years 
 later appeared in the Worcester Daily Press. The 
 funeral being officiated by W. J. Colville. 
 
 PREACHER TELEPATHICALLY CONVERSES WITH 
 SOUL MATE 
 
 The Chicago Examiner relates the experiences of the 
 Rev. H. W. Bigelow, a Baptist missionary preacher : 
 
 "In June, 1898," he said, "I was in Philadelphia. 
 While standing on the street corner I experienced a 
 strange sensation, and when I turned, involuntarily, 
 realized in a flash its cause. A young lady, about 
 eighteen years of age, was standing near me. She was 
 remarkably beautiful, with flowing, light hair, large blue 
 eyes, a prettily moulded face, and well rounded form. 
 
 "I had scarcely rested my eye upon her when she 
 turned and met my glance. There was an instant inter- 
 change of recognition, although we had never seen each 
 other before. I knew I had met my soul mate, but my 
 clerical garb precluded the possibility of approaching 
 
Evidences o) Spirit Mates 245 
 
 her and introducing myself. I boarded my car. So 
 did she, and when I left, her face was painted on my 
 memory so brightly that nothing has been able to erase 
 the lines. 
 
 "I have searched for her seven years, never having 
 seen her again in the flesh. We are not separated in 
 spirit, however : day after day she greets me by the tele- 
 pathic communion of souls and assures me that we will 
 meet. 'I am always thinking of you,' she says, 'and will 
 always be yours.' " 
 
 CONVERSES EVERY DAY WITH SPIRIT MATE 
 
 A strange incident is related by M. L. Pearson, M. D., 
 of Aberdeen, Washington, in which he states: At the 
 breakfast table one morning, when eight years of age, a 
 visitor remarked upon a sad occurrence that day of a 
 little girl who had just passed on. On going out into the 
 garden, the words were spoken in his ears quite dis- 
 tinctly: "That is your little wife that is being buried 
 today." Athough he thought it strange, he dismissed 
 the thought as of no consequence. 
 
 After several years' investigation into the phenomena 
 of Spiritualism, and gaining the power to hear clairaud- 
 iently and see the spirit forms, he heard the voice of his 
 mother and another sweet voice, which said, "Do you 
 know Annie?" "Annie who?" I asked. "Annie Daisy," 
 was the reply. Soon the pleasant loving voice spoke 
 again, saying, "I am Annie Daisy; I died when I was 
 four years of age; I have been with you for over thirty 
 years. I am your twin soul." Suddenly I remembered 
 the incident of thirty years ago when I was eight years 
 of age, playing with Annie Daisy, and the remarks passed 
 
246 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 i 
 at the breakfast table upon her death and also the voice 
 
 which spoke so distinctly, "That is your little wife being 
 buried today." The problem was solved, and now I con- 
 verse almost every day and travel in spirit life with my 
 twin soul, visiting also friends who live long distances 
 away. 
 
 WEDDED FIFTY YEARS — DIE TOGETHER 
 
 After Mutual Salutation Both Sink Into Unconsciousness 
 and Pass Away Within a Few Hours 
 
 From New York Herald. 
 
 Playmates in childhood, betrothed in youth, and man 
 and wife for more than fifty years, Howard and Mary 
 Hasbrouck went out of life yesterday as they had gone 
 through it together, and whispering each other's name 
 in their last conscious breath. 
 
 Rousing from the lethargy of his deathbed in their 
 home at No. 508 West 146th Street, the aged man feebly 
 turned his eyes toward that of his long-time companion, 
 who was breathing her last almost within touch of his 
 hand. He murmured her name as if in summons, and 
 she answered with his as if acknowledging the call. 
 Then both lapsed into a sleep from which they did not 
 awake. He died at four o'clock in the morning and 
 she at eleven, neither having regained consciousness 
 after that tender exchange. 
 
 SPIRIT FORCES BRING TWO SOULS TOGETHER 
 
 "Wonderful!" "Astounding!!" and such expressions 
 of astonishment were uttered when the friends of W. L. 
 Kuebler, of Brooklyn, N. Y., heard the account of his 
 dream wife. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 247 
 
 As manager of a firm of white lead manufacturers, 
 Will Kuebler had to be active twenty hours per day in 
 order to fulfill a certain contract in a western city. 
 As his future depended upon this contract, he bore the 
 awful strain and would lie on his cot to catch a few hours 1 
 sleep. During this sleep, he dreamed of his boyhood 
 days, of his old grandmother's home, of the grape arbor, 
 and how he would play with a little girl wearing a brown 
 gingham, having pretty brown hair done up in two pig- 
 tails, playing with a rag doll on the rustic seat of the 
 arbor. He awoke at the call of his employee and went 
 again to work, returning to his cot in the evening after 
 a tiring day's work, being completely exhausted. That 
 night he had another dream. He saw the little girl with 
 the brown hair again. He knew it was she, although she 
 had now grown to a tall, graceful girl. Proud she was 
 now in the dignity of her first long skirts and conscious 
 of the rippling masses of beautiful brown hair heaped 
 upon her head. 
 
 "It's strange," he muttered while dressing at day- 
 light, for he was not at all in love or even had time to 
 trouble about girls, as the lead business kept him too 
 busy. 
 
 Nothing transpired the following night, but the 
 second night he saw her again and he struggled in his 
 sleep and suffered because he could not go to help her. 
 He saw her all alone in a strange city, and she seemed 
 to be wearing mourning, for a little black veil hid the 
 beauties of her brown hair. 
 
 Again he saw her in another role, sitting at a type- 
 writer in a big office, working away busily. Morning 
 came and the last day of the strenuous labor he had been 
 
248 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 subjected to, for the order was accomplished in due 
 time. Throwing himself on his bed that evening he slept 
 soundly, but suddenly awoke the next morning at nine 
 o'clock. "I had a dream during the night," he mused. 
 "I thought I wrote a letter to my dream sweetheart." 
 
 Starting to dress, he saw a sealed envelope on his 
 writing desk. 
 
 1 'Dream was true," he commented to himself, for the 
 letter was addressed in his own handwriting to Miss Sarah 
 Louise Emory, Kansas City, Mo. "I wonder where I 
 got that name for her?" he mused; then wondering what 
 he had said in the letter, tore it open and read it. But 
 the address puzzled him, and thinking it would do no 
 harm, he re-addressed it with doubts of its ever being 
 received with such a vague address. 
 
 For over a month he had no further dreams of his 
 sweetheart. Then one night he held a long talk with 
 her. "I will meet you as you asked me to in your letter," 
 she said. 
 
 "Where was that?" asked Kuebler. 
 
 "Have you forgotten your letter?" 
 
 Then like a flash the contents of his letter returned to 
 him, and he remembered that he had written, "Meet me 
 in Pittsburg on November 12, noon, in the parlor of the 
 Monongahela Hotel, overlooking the river." 
 
 "One of the strangest things about it," said Kuebler, 
 "was that I had never been in Pittsburg, and never 
 knew the name of the hotel." 
 
 Saying nothing of his plans, he left New York for 
 Pittsburg on November nth and arrived there the next 
 morning. He learned that such a hotel as the Monon- 
 gahela existed and forthwith drove there. Taking 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 249 
 
 breakfast he strolled into the parlor at 11:50 and there 
 stood a tall, slender girl, with a wealth of brown hair, 
 agitated, near the window. She turned as he entered 
 and stood with eyes wide open with astonishment. 
 
 Kuebler walked forward, extended his hand, and 
 said: "You are Miss Sarah Louise Emory?" 
 
 "Oh, it's true! it's true!" she said, and an instant 
 later Kuebler was holding his sobbing "dream sweet- 
 heart" in his arms. Needless to relate, the happy couple 
 were married immediately. 
 
 Mrs. Kuebler 's story was quite as strange. One night, 
 probably the same night Kuebler had his first dream, she 
 dreamed of him, only her memory was better, — she 
 knew him, and for several nights dreamed of him, then 
 the letter came. She could not answer it, for Kuebler 
 only gave his name. In all her dreams the occurrences 
 were correspondingly similar to those of Kuebler. 
 
 Friends are now quite busy trying to explain the 
 unique circumstances, while Kuebler and his dream sweet- 
 heart live happily and peacefully. 
 
 Thank God for dreams! I, desolate and lone, 
 
 In the dark curtained night did seem to be 
 The center where all golden sun -rays shone, 
 
 And sitting there held converse sweet with thee. 
 No shadow lurked between us ; all was bright 
 
 And beautiful as in the hours gone by; 
 I smiled, and was rewarded by the light 
 
 Of olden days soft beaming from thine eye. 
 
 Thank God, thank God for dreams! 
 
 I thought the birds all listened ; for thy voice 
 Pulsed through the air like beat of silver wings. 
 
 It made each chamber of my soul rejoice 
 
 And thrilled along my heart's tear-rusted strings. 
 
250 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 As some devout and ever prayerful nun 
 
 Tells her bright beads and counts them o'er and 
 o'er, 
 Thy golden words I gathered, one by one, 
 
 And slipped them into memory's precious store. 
 Thank God, thank God for dreams ! 
 
 — Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
 
LETTERS FROM ASTREA 
 
 The following are extracts from the Letters from 
 Astrea, a booklet published by James H. Fletcher, 6 
 West 107th Street, New York City, and whose purpose it 
 was to publish the many extracts in this book. 
 
 Astrea in spirit life gives these letters through the 
 mediumship of Mrs. Mary T. Longley, to her spirit mate 
 in earth life, Astrala (who, by the way, does not wish 
 his identity known). 
 
 Astrea and Astrala, according to the evidence given, 
 were both inhabitants upon the planet Astraeola before 
 coming to earth. Astrea was born in Greece, of an 
 Italian father and Grecian mother, and is now the guar- 
 dian or spirit guide to Astrala on earth. 
 
 Beautiful, sweet, and spiritual are the characteristics 
 displayed in the writing of these letters: 
 
 "Now comes sweet Astrea, a shining, beautiful being, 
 whose influence is like all -pervading, radiant light. She 
 tries to meet your inquiries, as follows: Beloved One, 
 Soul Mate and Star Mate of Astrea, greetings of Love 
 and Peace ! I shall give to thee at this writing all that I 
 can in response to thy inquiries, and will come again to 
 continue the theme. 
 
 "Thou, Beloved, doth inquire of our mutual lives in 
 other worlds. Yea, Dear Heart, we have lived before! 
 
 (251) 
 
252 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Oh, for the tongue of eloquence and the brain of fire to 
 depict to thee the glory of past experience and expres- 
 sion. Alas! these are not at my command. But this 
 I do know: Thou as Astrala, and I as Astrea, were known 
 as entities of joy and energy, of innocence and purity, 
 on a planet of light older than earth, and well advanced 
 ere this terrestrial orb gave human life. The clear mem- 
 ories, associations, and experiences awaken when thou 
 and I are in communion in the celestial world when thy 
 body sleeps. But I cannot create the vibratory velocity 
 in the brain of the amanuensis, sufficient to imprint the 
 recollection thereon, in modes of speech; such vibrations 
 would unfit her for the ordinary affairs and conditions 
 of her daily life. 
 
 "In time, such sensitives will be so placed and en- 
 vironed on earth that they will respond to the force of 
 the spirit, who will register the desired information of 
 worlds and entities on the sensorium, with the certainty 
 of having them accurately recorded for earthly expres- 
 sion and preservation. 
 
 "In spirit language or thought expression the name 
 of that planet (where we lived) is Astraeola (As-tra-e-o-la) 
 meaning LIGHT. Our object in coming to earth-form 
 was to exert a peculiar influence for good upon earth 
 places and people. The elemental influence that was 
 inwrought with the fibre and force of our spiritual na- 
 tures from Astraeola itself, being a peculiar light power, 
 thou hast emanated it, and thy children in part inherited 
 and gave it forth. 
 
 "I came first to gather new elements from the Italian 
 and Greek; also to prepare the way and lead thee in 
 spirit on. Thou cam'st to the virile stock of thy 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 253 
 
 mortal parentage, gaining new forces. All, all are utilized ; 
 in part, a storage battery of force art thou; thou and thy 
 Astrea combined make the dynamic power, utilized 
 feebly now, by and by to be grandly exercised for human 
 good. We came earthward to add the part of the poten- 
 tial planetary energy to our natures for higher good. 
 The best be with thee. ASTREA." 
 
 In answer to several questions Astrea says: 
 
 "Beloved, thy Astrea became swept by the current of 
 electrical attraction into the atmosphere of this planet 
 Earth, and, by the quickening of the vibratory forces of 
 her nature, was enabled to become attached to the em- 
 bryonic germ cell starting into life in the womb of Garceria 
 Natalie Forgario, and thus find birth , upon this plane 
 of being. Thou, Astrala, as spirit, didst also by mag- 
 netic impetuosity, sweep into the psychic atmosphere of 
 this earth world, there to attend, wait for, and welcome 
 thy mate when her quest for knowledge or experience as 
 a mortal was done. 
 
 "Thou, in part, couldst guide Astrea, for thy influence 
 on her sensitive mind must have been like the music of 
 Astraeola, or like the perfume of flowers from celestial 
 fields; and hence, sweet bliss was mine. When slipping 
 from the earthly casket, I beheld the face of Astrala and 
 was conducted by him to the regions of spiritual beauty 
 in the planet celestial belonging to this old earth world. 
 
 "In turn thou wert born on earth, for by my earthly 
 sojourn and its quickened conceptions of active life, of 
 joy, sorrow, sympathy, labor, duty, justice, and all else 
 pertaining to human experience and true progress, I 
 had become qualified to work for humanity, and to ad- 
 vance from sphere to sphere; but thou, unquickened by 
 
254 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 actual contact with, and experiences in the conditions of, 
 earth's physical life, could have but feeble power in these 
 directions; hence, thou hadst to seek expression in the 
 materialities of earth existence. 
 
 "Swept by the power, inherent, that moved thy 
 Astrea after her spiritual birth from the mortal body, 
 thy soul mate could not remain with thee in the groves and 
 gardens of the spirit atmosphere thou couldst only inhabit; 
 hence, I, as a candidate for entrance to schools and 
 temples in other spheres, or as a worker in spaces celestial, 
 didst find associations and pleasant companionship, 
 while years — of which spirits away from earth take no 
 account — sped swiftly on. Yet, the underlying and 
 interpenetrating spirit of matehood never ceased to 
 vibrate within, and its activity caused the restlessness 
 of soul force which finally pulled thy Astrea into the 
 current of magnetic life that held thee, and she came to 
 thee to establish herself as thy lifelong guide and com- 
 panion. At first I did not recognize thee in the earth form 
 of a child as mine astral mate, and not until highly ad- 
 vanced teachers in the spiritual world unsealed my under- 
 standing, did I realize that thou wert really the object of 
 my desire, the polar star attracting me with unerring 
 force and light. 
 
 "Time hath no part in the computations of souls 
 afar from earth life; the period may have been two- 
 score years between the time of Astrea 's parting with 
 thee as a dweller on Astraeola and her passsing away 
 from earth life in Greece. 
 
 "Thou wert in the astral atmosphere of mine earthly 
 environment during my mortal life, and, in a way, an 
 attendant and guide. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 255 
 
 "We were together but a brief while — perhaps a 
 year, perhaps more — after my demise in Greece. Our 
 stay for that period was in the groves and gardens of 
 astral life adjacent to Greece, but not in the advanced 
 mental spheres. Then thy Astrea was swept to an 
 outer realm in space by forces of spiritual gravitation, to 
 schools she had been fitted for, leaving thee in the astral 
 sphere. Then thou wert swept into a wave of vibration 
 and borne to the American shores on the current of 
 attractive force to be born into mortal life. 
 
 "The power wanes. I will come to thee again, Best 
 Beloved. I salute thee with the benediction of devoted 
 tenderness. ASTREA." 
 
 "Thou dost desire to know on what other planets we 
 have lived and loved. Thy Astrea is unable to inform 
 thee. Not until we are reunited in the world celestial, 
 and, as one, shall enter the temple of revealment on high, 
 shall we be enlightened as to past experiences. 
 
 "In spiritual worlds woman has all the privileges and 
 rights vouchsafed to, or inherent in, man. Yet there are 
 studies that neither can pursue separately; there are 
 temples of revelation that no man, no woman, can grace 
 or enter independently; each must be accompanied by 
 his or her soul mate — the two making up the one being, 
 soul completeness. 
 
 "In the celestial temple of revealment, thou and I 
 shall together learn many things, among which will be 
 the source of our being in planetary spheres, the pathway 
 of our ascent from zone to zone. 
 
 "I, thy companion, knoweth of no conscious exist- 
 ence of which we have been a part, that did not furnish 
 
256 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 us and all of its children with the human form. I have 
 been informed that ascending souls maintain the sem- 
 blance of the human form for ages upon ages in their 
 progressive developments. Yet, wise sages of past eter- 
 nities have taught that the final growth and goal — if 
 such it may be called — bringeth the two souls into one 
 apparent form, that of a glorious orb or sphere, luminous, 
 brilliant, as of one body, as by one primal fire; yet 
 its center clearly defining two distinct entities as the 
 moving force, the male and female beings of the living 
 globe. 
 
 "Thou dost ask my opinion on the question of mar- 
 riage, a great subject. 
 
 "Thy Astrea hath sure sense of that which the great 
 world may not yet receive. One male, one female, con- 
 joined by the fiat of the Supreme ; these twain originally 
 one star, split asunder by the vibratory forces of the Al- 
 mighty; the one containing the essential features and 
 principles of the male, the other those of the female; one 
 swept in one direction, the other, perchance, long re- 
 tained in the magnetic reservoir of spiritual life; or, if 
 not, perhaps born of earth; far from, or near to, the 
 counterpart. 
 
 "When these two human hemispheres come together 
 and wed, no power on earth or heaven can divide them. 
 Should one meet the other after either or both have 
 married, there will be soul recognition, but not neces- 
 sarily a division of the earth unions, or any wrong-doing. 
 If either or both these counterparts are spiritually de- 
 veloped, they will occasion no divorce, no disruption in 
 wedlock ties, or family sanctity. If man or woman weds 
 one who is not a counterpart, but who is of the same 
 
Evidences of Spirit Males 257 
 
 spiritual and mental or planetary life as self, these will 
 live contentedly and wisely, and there will be no jar or 
 friction. If one weds another who is by no means 
 adapted to self by planetary lives and by harmonic 
 principles, happiness and concord, such will never be the 
 guiding star, however firm the marriage bonds that hold 
 them. 
 
 "To thee, Beloved, I give my soul light and love — my 
 self, which is part of thee. Good be with thee. Thy 
 
 "ASTREA." 
 
 "Beloved One: I salute thee; I, thy Astrea from the 
 world spiritual, bring to thee, my soul companion, the 
 caress of love, pure and undefiled. 
 
 "Thou hadst desire to know of separate grades of 
 consciousness. There are distinct memories; that of 
 the soul and that of the mortal brain. The soul — or we will 
 say spirit — registers all that it can of consciousness on 
 the mortal brain, which is the keyboard of the Ego. 
 Only as far as its limitations will permit can the mortal 
 brain respond to will power or touch of the spirit. Rates 
 of vibration determine quality and scope of the registra- 
 tion. Mortal brain can only respond to a limited num- 
 ber of rates; vibration goes on beyond that limit and 
 spirit responds to them. Thus, Dear One, spirit con- 
 sciousness and memory exceed that of mortal. The 
 slumber time of the body, if all conditions are good, is 
 the time of activity of the spirit in other scenes and 
 spheres than those that the body must adapt itself to. 
 
 "Thou, Beloved, hast aversion to the thought of rein- 
 carnation. It is not inherited, but caught from the uni- 
 versal vibrations of thought on the subject in the great 
 
258 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 ether. Underlying these influences in thy mind is the 
 unrecognized, perhaps incipient belief, that with rein- 
 carnation a fact, spirit reunion on high cannot be gained. 
 Yet this is unreal fancy. Spirit alone is eternal; matter 
 is subject to change or transmutation — spirit is filled 
 with the potency of infinite power. Kindred souls are 
 ever such through all the eons of time and all the varying 
 expressions of personality, called re -embodiment, that 
 can possibly be acquired. 
 
 "In spirit there is no separation between soul mates. 
 Spirit, ever active, ever conscious in its higher states of 
 vibration, recalls all past experiences and knows of its 
 various expressions through matter, on earth or other 
 planets. 
 
 "Thou, Beloved, in thy present earth form hath had 
 thy moments of mental depression ; times were when thou 
 couldst not reason by mortal brain upon the cause of 
 such mental unrest; and yet, thou as Ego may have 
 been dimly subconscious of thy old-time life, ere the 
 present earth experience, and have been wrestling with 
 an unnamed longing for the olden states and companion- 
 ships; or, in the recesses of the registered memories of 
 the mighty past, some stir may have been casting reflec- 
 tions of bygone struggles or pains upon thy earth brain 
 and producing uneasy sensations. 
 
 "Man is eternal: ever has been, ever shall be; the 
 mighty past is imprinted in his inner being; the grand 
 present is being incorporated by his soul; the stupen- 
 dous future will write its records upon his throbbing life. 
 
 "We are gods, yet in embryo. 
 
 "Thy Astrea believeth that thou and she will have no 
 pressing need to reawaken experiences or to partake of 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 259 
 
 new affairs in re-embodiment again on earth; but as 
 soul companions, in harmony of being, as one union we 
 may, after centuries in the spirit worlds belonging to 
 earth, wend our way to other planets (in course of eter- 
 nity) to enter environments and secure experiences in 
 contact with those loftier zones. By the will power, and 
 the knowledge of how to direct it in practical use, we can 
 by that time then go together to such new life and retain 
 our consciousness of the olden times. 
 
 "The pianos of earth are to those of the spirit world 
 what the candlestick of a century ago is to the electric 
 arc of today; both reveal a flame, but one how flickering, 
 the other how aglow! So the instrument of spiritual 
 music: how perfect — beyond description in thy terms. 
 The keyboard differs, the 'wolf is missing; the musician 
 strikes, not with fingers, but with the vibrations of his 
 melodious thought. 
 
 "Blessings on thee, Beloved One. Adieu. 
 
 "ASTREA." 
 
 LETTERS FROM ASTREA IN SPIRIT LIFE TO ASTRALA 
 IN EARTH LIFE, SECOND SERIES 
 
 Mrs. Mary T. Longley, Medium. 
 
 The following second series of letters from Astrea 
 are placed in this volume in order to fulfil one promise 
 made in the first book. The evidence of the genuine- 
 ness of these letters is amply attested in that book. 
 
 In the first letter of this series Mrs. Longley writes: 
 
 "Dear, beautiful Astrea sends her influence to me; 
 she comes as a very brilliant being, a shining presence of 
 power and light. This is her message as clearly as I can 
 put it into words: 
 
260 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 " 'Beloved Heart: Good is with thee because good is 
 in thy soul. Yea, the glory of the universe is reflected 
 through and around thee by the infinite power of wisdom 
 and love. Thou art one of the great band of soul work- 
 ers whose number is legion, and their path is peace, their 
 staff is light, their blessing comes from a grateful hu- 
 manity. 
 
 " 'The parental name of dear Lucien was Donatelli, 
 of a great Roman house of that name. But he claims it 
 not in the celestial light for he knows that names are 
 nothing to the spirit; they serve but as badges of dis- 
 tinction on earth to avoid confusion of mind. 
 
 " 'I give thee, Beloved, as clearly as I can the data, 
 the fragments of things once experienced, of associations 
 once held, so many generations ago. To the spirit peo- 
 ple such data means little, since all they cherish of their 
 earthly estate or honor is that which gave expression to 
 the spirit of them, that which stimulated soul develop- 
 ment for higher distinctions above. 
 
 " 'Even as the man of energy and affairs on earth 
 values the experience, training, and years of his early 
 school life for the foundation it all gave him for his later 
 study and career, so we — out there — value our mortal 
 experience for the stimulus it gave to and the influence 
 it left upon our spiritual part; and as the man of affairs 
 now pays but little attention to the details of his school 
 days, but sums it all up in thought as the education ac- 
 quired, so it is with ourselves in contemplation of the 
 past century or centuries, — the aggregate means some- 
 thing to us; the pathway is significant as having led to 
 glory; the details and each step are not considered. 
 
 " 'Hence, My Beloved, it is halting information, frag- 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 261 
 
 mentary and perchance weak, that I give thee of the 
 olden time; that brief life of earth being but an incident 
 in my career, an episode in the great school of experience 
 that on high hath brought wonderful studies, events, and 
 achievements to expression and consciousness. 
 
 " 'Earth hath no language to portray the wonders of 
 the spheres; man, on this mundane plane, hath no simile, 
 no system of comparison, or metaphor by which can be 
 depicted to him an understanding of works, studies, 
 achievements, and progression in life beyond. Hence, 
 my Beloved, many mortals sneer that more is not re- 
 vealed to them from spiritual life; not till man has 
 progressed more in consciousness and in vibratory 
 power can he receive and interpret what spirit people 
 know. . . . 
 
 " 'Beloved, forever thine is thy ASTREA." 
 
 Before the next letter was written Astrala's wife 
 had suddenly passed to spirit life. He said nothing to 
 Mrs. Longley about the demise, but she described a scene 
 presented to her of a band of spirits of whom Astrea was 
 the head, who had placed a newly arisen female spirit 
 upon a bed of white roses, and were magnetizing her so 
 as to bring her into a conscious condition. 
 
 SECOND LETTER 
 
 Mrs. Iyongley writes: "Now Astrea comes in robes of 
 shimmering white, with a star above her brow. She gives 
 tender blessings and says: 'My Beloved, thy Astrea 
 greets thee from the land of souls. I come with tender 
 benisons of good to thee who art my companion and soul 
 consort. The joy of living is immeasurably enhanced by 
 the consciousness of thy precious love. 
 
262 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 " 'Thy wife who in the mortal path did walk with 
 thee for many years, hath been translated to new condi- 
 tions and to a spiritual sphere of harmony. At first it 
 was necessary to care for her tenderly. The passing was 
 so swift; the transition so un thought of. Like a newly 
 born babe it was necessary for her to be infolded where 
 love and the caretaker were one. It was necessary to 
 give her time to adjust her faculties to the new sphere of 
 being; and thus was she gently lulled into magnetic 
 slumber, that her senses might be wooed from the pros- 
 pects and conditions of earthly affairs. Now is she con- 
 tented and even eager to manifest her presence to thee 
 and the other dear ones of the family. 
 
 " 'Thy Astrea will do all possible to aid the newly 
 arisen soul; to give light on dark or imperfectly under- 
 stood questions. We will do our best to make her path- 
 way bright. But there are lessons to be learned, others 
 to be unlearned; the path is not a short one, but a far- 
 reaching road to full soul perfection, and eternity is there 
 to give ample time to every student. 
 
 ' 'Beloved, I salute thee. ASTREA.' " 
 
 THIRD LETTER 
 
 Mrs. I/Dngley writes: "Your dear Astrea is now draw- 
 ing near, and, as usual, her influence is bright and sweet. 
 I will now write what I receive from her, though I realize 
 it is difficult for her to give clear expression to her thoughts 
 and emotions in our cold and feeble mortal words. How- 
 ever, she and our bands do their best, and we reap the 
 result. 
 
 " 'Beloved Soul: Dear art thou and most precious 
 to thy Astrea; beautiful thoughts of life and its harmonies 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 263 
 
 float through my consciousness as I approach the earth 
 sphere, intent on the effort to respond to thy greeting 
 and call. 
 
 " 'Thou, oh, my Beloved, art ever fair and resplen- 
 dent in my sight. I do not behold the failing mortality; 
 the physical environments are but as shadows to my 
 sight, but I perceive thee as thou art in the spirit, clothed 
 around with light, moved by the high vibrations that as- 
 piration and love quicken into undying flame; radiant 
 in the majesty of soul expression which is interpreted 
 by the heart of thy Astrea, but which cannot be revealed 
 in mortal words. Great is the power of eternal good, 
 oh, best Beloved! 
 
 " 'The good wife who is now in the- immortal spirit 
 realms cannot, as yet, trace and fully comprehend the 
 well-springs and the attractive force of that beautiful 
 soul relationship existing between thee and thy Astrea. 
 Much that applies to the spiritual source of being and of 
 soul consanguinity is not yet clear to her; she is dazed 
 by what revelations she has already received. She, 
 like a mortal babe, must be mentally fed on diluted 
 pabulum until she becomes more fully adjusted to the 
 new life. Thou couldst assimilate the strong meat of 
 mental diet, but she must receive the milk of tender and 
 careful training and care. 
 
 " 'The good woman looks upon thy Astrea as a guar- 
 dian spirit; she has a dim consciousness of some subtle 
 soul relationship between thee and me, but is content 
 not to question or even wonder, now, for there are too 
 many strange things and marvelous scenes and forces 
 in the spiritual world for her study and inspection, for 
 her to be active in the spirit questioning, especially as 
 
264 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 she is partly under the magnetic influence of wisdom 
 souls who see it best to lead her slowly on. 
 
 " 'The good soul could not comprehend and accept 
 Spiritualism as thou hast done, and the marvels of life 
 are standing before her in many revelations, breaking 
 upon mind and sight.' " 
 
 Before this letter was written, Astrala asked why his 
 wife's spirit relatives did not receive her when she passed 
 on instead of being received by Astrea and her band? 
 The reply was as follows: 
 
 " 'Thy Astrea first received her in spirit, because, 
 Dear One, she magnetically needed the influence thus 
 afforded to her, for through my peculiar planetary mag- 
 netic forces — which I cannot define in mortal terms — her 
 spirit body was entirely freed from the benumbing condi- 
 tions or vibrations of the earth form that were centered 
 in the ganglionic centers and sensory functions. Her 
 own relatives and friends ministered to her after awhile, 
 and she is now happy beyond mortal words to express. 
 
 " 'You ask for the earthly names of certain spirits. 
 Names, My Beloved, are of little account in spirit realms ; 
 it is with great effort that we recall them or revive the vibra- 
 tions by which they are registered here. When you have 
 been apart from the old casement of earth a century you 
 will care nothing for, and know little of the names by 
 which you and your kin were known on earth; there is 
 no use for them in the higher spheres. . . . 
 
 " 'Thy loving Astrea blesses thee.' " 
 
 FOURTH LETTER 
 
 In this letter Mrs. Longley writes: "You ask if I see 
 Astrea? Not with mortal eyes as I see physical objects. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 265 
 
 But I perceive her, and my own guides, with some sort 
 of mental illumination, and I am just as sure of the pres- 
 ence and identity of any one of those who come to me, 
 as I am of that of my husband and other dear ones with 
 whom I am familiar on this mortal plane. 
 
 "Yes, Astrea comes personally to me. She is very 
 beautiful and shining in aspect, and radiant. No messen- 
 ger or intermediary spirit gives me her messages for you ; 
 she communicates to me by spiritual telepathy. Some- 
 times after beginning my letters to you, I have to wait 
 half an hour or so for Astrea to manifest, but not always. 
 "Astrea is here now. Her vibrations are very rapid; 
 they remind me of the swift motions of a humming bird's 
 wings, when it is sipping from a flower. Astrea *s vibra- 
 tions make a similar shimmering effect in the atmosphere ; 
 my brain is very sensitive during its responsive action 
 to her thought. She says to you — 
 
 " 'Beloved Soul: Good is in thee, hence naught but 
 good can be for thee. Thou art the soul mate of Astrea, 
 child of light. Eternal good is eternal light. We are 
 creatures of splendor, for stars are splendid in potency 
 and in illuminative power, and we are of the stars. My 
 love doth enfold thee. Thy love doth uphold me. We 
 are one. . . . 
 
 " 'Thy Astrea cometh personally to this medium; 
 I illuminate her brain with my magnetic force; I touch 
 her consciousness, and it floweth forth to thee in thought 
 waves from my soul. I come direct to thee, My Beloved, 
 and fill thy mind with the personality, the magnetic life, 
 the intelligent sense of my inner being. Through writ- 
 ing, I am limited by mortal terms and phrases of expres- 
 sion, such as have no place, no use in celestial realms. 
 
266 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 " 'Thy wife, the associate of thy many years in earth 
 life, is growing in knowledge; she increases in spiritual 
 consciousness. Her amazement at life's possibilities 
 and its revealments, groweth apace. She studies the soul 
 mate relation, and finds its nugget of truth. Not yet 
 hath she encountered her own counterpart, nor is it nec- 
 essary; she is in earlier stages of soul growth than thou 
 art, My Beloved; she hath much to attain in the com- 
 pany of those on high, whom she has recognized; she 
 finds all that she, at present, needs to fill her cup of 
 peace. By and by, as spiritual wants increase with her, 
 she will demand a larger cup of bliss, then will the dear 
 soul become conscious of her mate and his experiences. 
 Thy Astrea knows nothing of him ; he is not of her plan- 
 etary path; nor will thy earth companion be, when all 
 our duties are fulfilled, and we pass on to our own con- 
 genital environment and habitat. Yet shall all harmon- 
 ious souls meet on common ground, now and then in pur- 
 suance of good works and associative action for human- 
 ity. . . 
 
 " 'Thy Astrea blesses thee. Good be ever thine. 
 
 " 'ASTREA.' " 
 
 It may be well here to state that Astrala's wife in 
 earth life, was bitterly opposed to Spiritualism, and no 
 doubt, if she had known of Astrea 's spiritual relation 
 to her husband, would have treated the matter with the 
 utmost contempt. Therefore, Astrea 's great kindness 
 and care for the wife, when she first came to spirit life, is 
 a remarkable instance of returning good for evil. 
 
 FIFTH LETTER 
 
 Among other questions, Astrala writes: "I have had 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 267 
 
 from my earliest remembrance, great admiration for 
 beautiful women, especially those of good character and 
 disposition; and as I grow older, my admiration in- 
 creases almost to adoration; but I have always been 
 careful to conduct myself with propriety in the presence 
 of such persons. Now, will darling Astrea please tell 
 me if such feelings are the result of an inherent soul ten- 
 dency that constantly reaches out, perhaps blindly, to 
 her as the final goal or gratification of this ardent, life- 
 long longing? Or is it something that will die out with 
 the mortal body, and should be suppressed in earthlife?" 
 
 In reply Mrs. Longley writes thus : "Astrea now comes 
 in brilliancy and power. Her garments sparkle with 
 light; her face is luminous; she is the, embodiment of 
 light. I get her message for you as follows: 
 
 " 'Beloved Mate: Blessed am I in coming to thee 
 with expressions of love. No words can portray the in- 
 tensity of soul affection. No mortal mind can conceive 
 the glory of celestial oneness. Thou art the other self 
 of Astrea. She is thy counterpart. Oneness is the com- 
 pleteness of soul in human consciousness and expression. 
 Thy Astrea giveth joy to thee, Beloved. Tenderness 
 doth flow from her life in waves of light to thee, Mine 
 Own. 
 
 " 'Lucien doth send greetings to thee. He is a soul 
 of melody; music is his life; he hath abiding pleasure in 
 its rhythmic strains. He careth for thee. 
 
 44 'Beloved, she who was thy earth companion, send- 
 eth influence of affection and peace to thee and thine. 
 She is learning many things, and will be of superior intel- 
 lect in time. 
 
 " 'Beloved, thou art right to admire the beautiful in 
 
268 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 womanhood ; even the influence of thy Astrea would have 
 that effect with thee. All is good. Life is divine; it is 
 worthy of praise and homage. Light is on thy path. 
 " 'With love to thee forevermore, ASTREA.' " 
 
 In answer to the above question Spirit Pierpont also 
 wrote: "Your admiration for beautiful women is God- 
 given; you are spiritually endowed with an artistic tem- 
 perament. Beautiful women are a type of sculptural 
 symmetry, and your admiration for the same is com- 
 mendable." 
 
 SIXTH LETTER 
 
 Mrs. Longley writes: "Now Astrea comes in the aura 
 of celestial radiance. Her form is illuminated; her rai- 
 ment shines in splendor, indicative of her advanced state. 
 She sends to you the sweetest of love thoughts and senti- 
 ments and says: 
 
 " 'My Beloved : Thou art ever dear to the soul of thy 
 Astrea; thy welfare, thy happiness is of interest and con- 
 cern to me. I wish to see thee happy and at peace. 
 Thou hast material cares to fret thee, and thy Astrea 
 prays that thou shalt pass out of the shadows of anxiety 
 into the light of certainty and sweet content. Thou 
 art a sensitive, and I can impress thee best in the morn- 
 ing time, between the night and dawn; between the 
 periods of deep slumber and full awakening. 
 
 " 'Ah, couldst thou but remember the influences, the 
 suggestions made to thee; wrought within thy being at 
 such times, thou wouldst realize the guidance and guar- 
 dianship each day of those who love thee from the celes- 
 tial worlds. Yet, Beloved, even though thou dost not 
 in mortal consciousness recall and record these experiences, 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 269 
 
 thou art often subtly guided by them in the doings of 
 the day. 
 
 " 'But thou art not always kept from pain and un- 
 certainty, nor art thou relieved from anxiety in the 
 times of mortal care. Thine own soul self wills otherwise 
 for the final and complete purification from worldly in- 
 fluence; for the preparation and deepening of the self in 
 all that pertains to spiritual elevation. Now hast thou 
 attained to a high state, and the things that disconcert 
 and annoy, being of the earthly, are but temporal, they 
 must and will be left behind. Thy band is working for 
 thee, Dear One, and they will continue their labors, until 
 they see thy mission fulfilled. Some works will be com- 
 pleted here; others commenced on earth, will be com- 
 pleted in spiritual spheres. . . . 
 
 " 'Thy loving, devoted ASTREA.' " 
 
 SEVENTH LETTER 
 
 In the next letter Astrala had complained of times of 
 great depression. In her reply Mrs. Longley writes 
 thus: "Now comes Astrea, beautiful, shining, and sweet 
 as ever in her loveliness of soul; she gives this to me for 
 you: 
 
 11 'My Beloved: Thou art surely 
 
 Mounting o'er the heights of time; 
 Gaining strength and wisdom purely 
 
 By thine own soul-powers sublime ; 
 What though shadows deepen o'er thee? 
 
 Courage take, and press along, 
 God and angels send before thee 
 
 Guiding souls of light and song. 
 
 " 'Rise, Beloved, o'er depression, 
 Thou noble son of God ; 
 
270 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Thine the pathway of progression, 
 
 Evermore by martyrs trod. 
 We are with thee night and morning ; 
 
 In experience, dark or bright; 
 We will guide thee till the dawning 
 
 Of the Everlasting Light. 
 
 " 'Beloved One: I, thy devoted Astrea, send thee 
 greetings of joy and peace. Love holdeth my heart for 
 thee, even as the sun of springtime holdeth the unfolding 
 rose in its wealth of light. Thou art unfolding in exper- 
 ience. Yea, even in discipline of the senses belonging to 
 earth conditions, and thy spiritual powers are waxing in 
 strength of perceptive power. 
 
 11 'The clear refulgence of optimism is yet to flood thy 
 soul with such serenity that no power can take the peace 
 from thee. "Darkness lasteth for a night, but joy com- 
 eth in the morning," hath been sung by inspired souls, 
 and thou shalt find the unspeakable joy in life. Yea, 
 Dear One, this is so. . . . 
 
 " 'Beloved, thou and I are one in soul and one in love. 
 
 " 'ASTREA.' " 
 
 EIGHTH LETTER 
 
 "Astrea now appears, beautiful of countenance and 
 in shining raiment. To you she breathes the following 
 message : 
 
 " 'My Beloved: Star of my soul, I greet thee with the 
 caress of love, the kiss of pure spiritual devotion. Thou 
 hath wished that thy soul companion might gain power 
 to give thee tangible demonstration of her presence and 
 affection; that in the silence and privacy of thy being, 
 in thine own apartment, thy Astrea might have strength 
 to demonstrate her love and nearness. Ah, My Be- 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 271 
 
 loved, this may not be in aught but soul consciousness, 
 which comes not in the external sense of power. Steal- 
 ing in upon thee in moments of mental exaltation and 
 spiritual reflection may, perchance, come the wireless 
 message of telepathy that all is well ; that peace and har- 
 mony shall abide with thee in the blending of harmonic 
 forces for the uplift of life. . . . 
 
 " 'Thy deepest prayers are known to thy mate by 
 vibratory impulse and action of the soul. Thou shalt be 
 satisfied some day. The spiritual life is broad, and 
 deep, and grand. We shall live in it, explore it, grow 
 into its splendor together forever. ASTREA.' " 
 
 NINTH LETTER 
 
 In the next letter Astrala asked if sounds and thoughts 
 have colors in the spirit world. The reply was as fol- 
 lows: "Astrea now comes in beauty and light; she brings 
 power and sweetness of spirit, and her message flows like 
 the ripple of gentle melody on the air. 
 
 " 'Beloved: Thou art the light of my path; my 
 course earthward is illuminated by the attractive force 
 of thy spiritual being. All is beautiful to thy Astrea. 
 The love of my soul surges forth in musical billows upon 
 which thou canst rise toward a comprehension of the 
 world of light. 
 
 " 'Sound hath color; each note of the scale hath its 
 corresponding hue. Touch the keys of thy instrument 
 and spirits in thy presence perceive a blending of beautiful 
 colors ; touch one key and one hue appears ; follow quickly 
 by rapid execution, and various tints flow forth to blend 
 in beauty. The treble staff produces the tints and 
 shades of high vibration, turning into softest violet; 
 
272 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 the bass clef produces deeper tones and waves of color 
 down to vivid red. When all are perfectly blended, ap- 
 pears the solid mass of purest shining white. 
 
 " 'All sound has color in the spirit world; so it does 
 on earth, but there it is clearly perceived, for the spirit 
 eye is adjusted to its vibrations. Sound and color har- 
 monize as completely as do the tints of light alone, or 
 the tones of music; one shade flowing into the other; 
 one chord gliding into the next. 
 
 " 'Thoughts, My Beloved, have both sound and color. 
 Dark, discordant thought, or criminal, as of hate, emits 
 somber hues, or black and deepest, dullest red; its sound 
 is heavy and dull; mischievous thought, as of envy, greed, 
 or selfishness, gives lurid light and hissing sound. Purely 
 intellectual thought gives rather a metallic sound, some- 
 what cold, but not disagreeable; its light is pale, like 
 that of a chilly, but clear morn. Spiritual thought, pure 
 love, aspiration, tender sympathy, creates musical sound 
 and dainty hues; all such are beautiful. . . . 
 
 " 'Thou art doing thy best, Beloved. Be of good 
 cheer ; fear not ; thou shalt be delivered from all bondage 
 in good time. All shall be well. Peace be unto thee. 
 
 " 'ASTREA.' " 
 
 O thou, mine other, stronger part! 
 Whom yet I cannot hear, or see, 
 Come thou, and take this loving heart, 
 That longs to yield its all to thee. 
 I call mine own — Oh, come to me! 
 Love, answer back, I come to thee, 
 I come to thee. 
 
 This hungry heart, so warm, so large, 
 Is far too great a care for me. 
 
Evidences of Spirit Mates 27 r 3 
 
 I have grown weary of the charge 
 I keep so sacredly for thee. 
 
 Come thou, and take my heart from me. 
 Love, answer back, I come to thee, 
 I come to thee. 
 
 I am aweary, waiting here 
 
 For one who tarries long from me. 
 O! art thou far, or art thou near? 
 And must I still be sad for thee? 
 
 Or wilt thou straightway come to me ? 
 Love, answer, I am near to thee, 
 I come to thee. 
 
 — Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
 
 Soul mates, as explained more comprehensively on 
 page 94, is a term loosely applied by many of the authors 
 in this book ; being used interchangeably and indiscrimi- 
 nately with the correct term ' 'spirit mates." 
 
 After careful reading and study of the evidences given 
 in these extracts, the reader will not fail to appreciate 
 the ground traversed. 
 
 Beginning with the central source of being, — the 
 detachment or projection of the tiny globule or life germ, 
 dual in its nature — then treating upon its composition 
 and attraction to earth — the commencement of its 
 earthly existence — the growth of material and spirit 
 body — the development of manhood and womanhood — 
 their relations to each other — the contrast of the emo- 
 tions, passions, and spiritual attractions — the ethics of 
 conjugal love, social harmony, marriage and divorce 
 on earth and in spirit life, we have now in the latter 
 portion been acquainted with the true condition of affairs 
 in relation to spirit mates; the one passing to spirit 
 
274 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 life first, invariably becoming the spirit guardian of the 
 one remaining. 
 
 A. J. Davis says: "We are eternally married." So 
 from pre-existence through our pilgrimage on earth to 
 spirit life — to the celestial heights reached only by ages 
 of progress, we are married to our spiritual counterparts — 
 our spirit mates. 
 
 Perhaps on earth — perhaps on our passing — or even 
 after long years of waiting and seeking, we shall eventually, 
 being subjects of the heavenly Father and amenable to 
 his all-pervading and powerful influence, be re -united in 
 perfect one-ness to the inseparable halves of our being. 
 
 With the combined proofs given in the letters from 
 Astrea, the weight of evidence culled from various sources 
 and the actual experiences related and the testimonies of 
 persons embodied and disembodied, the case is clearly 
 and definitely portrayed, pointing unmistakably to the 
 conclusion that spirit mates are realities, and somewhere, 
 sometime, all will be united to their other selves, and 
 form that perfect whole in which is completed and at- 
 tained the full realization of true manhood and woman- 
 hood. 
 
 The demonstrated facts are here, the indisputable 
 evidences and irrefragible proofs are now made known. 
 Accept them or not, the truth remains, maintains, and 
 will eternally manifest. 
 
 Robert Sudall, Editor. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 GENERAL RESUME OF THE FOREGOING TEACHINGS 
 AND TENDENCIES 
 
 "Were once our beings blent and intertwining, 
 And for that glory still my heart is pining; 
 Knew we the light of some refulgent sun 
 When once our souls were one? 
 
 Round us in waters of delight forever 
 Ravishingly flowed the heavenly nectar river ; 
 We were masters of the seal of things 
 And where truth in her ever-living springs 
 Quivered our glancing wings." 
 
 Weep for the godlike life we lost afar 
 That thou and I its scattered fragments are 
 And still the unconquered yearning we retain, 
 Sigh to renew the long and vanished reign 
 And grow divine again. 
 
 — Schiller. 
 
 I have another life I long to meet, 
 Without which life my life is incomplete. 
 O! diviner self, like me, art thou astray? 
 Trying with all heart, to find the way 
 To mine? Straying, like mine, to find the breast 
 On which alone can the weary heart find rest. 
 
 — Sykes. 
 
 The brilliant French patriot, Ducos, condemned to the 
 scaffold, asked a compatriot who was to die an hour after 
 him, "What shall we be doing tomorrow at this time?" 
 
 (275) 
 
276 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 1 'Annihilation is not our destiny," replied Cano. 
 "We are immortal. These living thoughts, these bound- 
 less aspirations can never die. Tomorrow, far away in 
 other worlds we shall think, we shall feel, we shall act, and, 
 I trust, be nearer solving the mystery and ultimate des- 
 tiny of the human soul." 
 
 How natural! that two writers and patriots, facing 
 death an hour apart, should ask the question, "What 
 shall we, tomorrow, be doing at this time?" 
 
 As the hairs whiten from the frosts and the mental 
 storms of fading years, we naturally inquire, no matter 
 how clear our knowledge of the future life, What are the 
 conditions, the occupations, the family associations, and 
 especially the limits of that life? 
 
 For the past sixty years and more, from the very 
 dawn of Spiritualism, I have not had the tinge of a 
 doubt touching the colossal fact of a future conscious 
 existence; but, aye, how long shall I be conscious in the 
 process of dying? Whom shall I first meet and know 
 in the life beyond? Will my life there be temporary 
 or eternal? Can I look into the extinct volcanoes of 
 the moon? Can I examine the canals seen by astrono- 
 mers on Mars? Can I trace Halley's comet requiring 
 seventy-five years from its departure from our skies to 
 its return? 
 
 What will be our limitations? What is there beyond 
 the fixed stars? More starry regions, of course, and so 
 on and on toward the measureless immensities. What 
 beyond these? The conscious, invincible spirit reaching 
 forward for the infinite — the Absolute Good, the uncaused 
 Cause. 
 
 At these sublime elevations, the immortal human 
 
General Resume 277 
 
 spirit can evidently look with free unveiled vision along 
 the diversified lines of past careers through earth-life, and 
 up through the ethereal spheres, understanding how 
 the disappointments, the trials, and the hot tears 
 of suffering were lessons and experiences, fitting and 
 strengthening the soul for loftier heights, limited only 
 by the laws of absolute Being. 
 
 But what the foundation for this crowning supremacy 
 of the human spirit? Foundations imply founders as 
 necessarily as books imply authors. In a word, the 
 foundation corresponding to our limitations is sub- 
 stance — not matter nor the coarser emanations from 
 matter which the senses cognize, but divine substance. 
 
 This word substance literally means' in the original, 
 to substand — to stand under — to support; and this is 
 the rock bottom of all forms. And so spirit, which un- 
 derlies, constitutes and shapes, is virtually the root 
 source of all external and subjective phenomena. 
 
 There may — there evidently does — exist many steps, 
 many degrees of etherealization, many planes of con- 
 sciousness between this substance (which in descent 
 becomes matter, something as invisible steam may be- 
 come solid ice) and that almost inconceivable, frictionless 
 ether which enzones planets and doubtless may feel the 
 vibratory thrill of the human will. And herein lies the 
 secret and efficacy of prayer — the aspiring will, vibrating 
 toward, is cognized by that cloud of witnesses, those 
 invisible hosts of God and angels peopling the firmament 
 which makes radiant the bending heavens. No true un- 
 selfish prayer — no prayer of aspiration and love remains 
 unanswered. 
 
 Each individual is a magnetic battery and consciously 
 
278 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 or unconsciously affects those who come within its radius. 
 Every word we utter, every look we give, every thought 
 we project, every act we perform, is mentally photo- 
 graphed upon others, visible or invisible, modifying, 
 moulding, and, to some extent, shaping their destiny. 
 
 When Theodore Parker was dying in Florence, Italy, 
 and seeming to pass into a sort of semi-trance, he said : 
 "There are two Theodore Parkers — one of them is dying 
 here in Florence, far from his native home; the other 
 Parker I planted in America and it will continue to pro- 
 duce its harvest." Truly, it does. None plant or scat- 
 ter seed-thoughts in vain. 
 
 GARIBALDI AND MEDIUMS 
 
 When Garibaldi, ablaze with the thought of freedom, 
 shouted at the gates of Rome, " Justice, equality, liberty!" 
 his poorly clad, yet enthused army, followed him in utter 
 defiance of every difficulty. When the stout-hearted 
 enthusiast speaks from the rostrum of moral reform, 
 eloquence itself is born. When Mozart played and sung, 
 music melted down into every listening soul ,present. 
 When any earnest, magnetic-souled man desires art, 
 science, and success, they become his handmaids. Wher- 
 ever he plans and deliberately resolves, order reigns. 
 When he thinks, reasons, and aspires, philosophy ascends 
 the throne; and when he positively wills and unites this 
 will with the sympathizing wills of his fellowmen, the 
 world vibrates and falls at his feet. The winged words 
 and gigantic works of great world reformers gild and 
 glorify the page of history. 
 
 Mediums, more wisely termed sensitives, are inter- 
 mediaries because they are sensitives, and accordingly 
 they require the most harmonious conditions. They are 
 
General Resume 279 
 
 sensitive to both spheres of existence — the unseen and 
 the seen. A steel-bladed pocket knife so affected the 
 surveyor's compass in a land survey as to induce a serious, 
 costly law suit. A nail driven near a mariner's com- 
 pass unknown to the pilot, by an ignorant sailor, so in- 
 fluenced the tremulous needle that the ship was turned 
 from her course by many miles and almost dashed to 
 destruction against pro jecting rocks. A ray of light, flash- 
 ing into a seance room, may detrimentally affect and 
 possibly prevent a certain phase of spiritual manifesta- 
 tions. Any denial of such well-established facts — facts 
 known to all psychic research societies, is an exhibition 
 of the crassest ignorance. 
 
 A minute seed, springing up from the earth, has rent 
 asunder the mighty rock; the creeping worm has des- 
 troyed the loftiest oak and the upsetting of a kerosene 
 lamp in a stable, transformed Chicago into a dismal 
 desert of ashes. An unclean person, with a vile, vicious 
 word, has prevented the reception of a beautiful angelic 
 message. Dr. Johnson said:' 'No man could walk under 
 the same umbrella with Edmund Burke a few moments 
 without feeling that Burke was the greatest man in 
 England." 
 
 AURAS REVEAL CHARACTER 
 
 Seventy years in public life, crossing oceans, climb- 
 ing pyramids, accompanying explorers, studying the 
 causes of earthquakes, tidal waves, the sinking of islands, 
 and meditating upon the unrest, the increasing discontent, 
 social, mental, and religious, I am convinced more and 
 more of the law of periodicity so ably enunciated by the 
 late Professor Buchanan — convinced satisfactorily of the 
 
280 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 reality of the returning and far-reaching law of cycles. 
 The incubating period of our planet ended many 
 time-weary decades ago — the ending of the old and the 
 opening of the new cycle is upon us. The olive tree is in 
 full bud. The judgment has set. Earth and the heavens 
 are shaken. The doubting are running to and fro and 
 our own are coming to us. 
 
 THE EQUALITY OF THE SEXES 
 
 As aforesaid in this volume, the universe, though 
 One, is dual in manifestation — male and female. And 
 through education in its broadest sense today, through 
 physical exercises, sanitarium instructions, calisthenic 
 developments, woman is becoming muscularly the equal 
 of man. This is already true in some latitudes. 
 
 The equality of the sexes with the reign of peace will 
 be the two choicest flowers of this incoming higher civi- 
 lization. Even far-away Japan is remodelling for an in- 
 dustrial school those almost impregnable barracks used 
 in her war with Russia. 
 
 Outdoor life and indoor life will more fully join hands 
 in the future. The finer feminine traits of woman will 
 be strengthened in the line of the muscular, and the 
 rougher physical traits of man will be modulated and 
 softened, thus gracing and intensifying the splendors 
 of this new cycle. The scales of eternal justice will 
 balance. Brotherhood will be the song of the morning, 
 and altruism will be the vesper hymn of the evening. 
 I^abor, priceless and free, will be loved for human good. 
 Each and all will find their own ; marriage matehood will 
 crown with joy and gladness the million, million families 
 
General Resume 281 
 
 of earth, for the Christ — the Logos of the Ages — will reign 
 supreme in the great, pulsing heart of humanity. 
 
 This is no dream — no vision of a far distant period, 
 incapable of realization, but a fact already visible to the 
 prophetic eyes of the spiritually unfolded — a thrilling 
 fact to those who have felt the quickening touch of the 
 living Christ. 
 
 "O God, I am one forever 
 
 With Thee by the glory of birth ; 
 The celestial powers proclaim it 
 To the utmost bounds of earth. 
 
 "I think of this birthright immortal, 
 And my being expands like a rose, 
 As an odorous cloud of incense 
 Around and about me flows. 
 
 "A glorious song of rejoicing 
 
 From an immortal spirit I hear ; 
 And I feel a power uprising, 
 
 Like the power of an embryo god ; 
 With a glorious light it surrounds me, 
 
 And lifts me up from the sod." 
 
 EGO— MARRIAGE AND THE FAMILY 
 
 These electric egos in their descent from those ether 
 realms celestial, become divided, widening the spheres 
 of their experiences. They are positive and negative. 
 They are intelligent on the celestial plane of being. 
 They are differentiated in gender. And many, thought 
 reaching out for thought, heart reaching out for heart, 
 soul reaching out and searching for soul, find their coun- 
 terparts in this world, constituting true marriage — mar- 
 riage based upon principle rather than passion or any 
 mercenary motive. Beautiful is such a marriage. It is 
 
282 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 sacred. .It is loyal to duty and moral right. There can 
 be little higher joy on earth than is found in the peaceful, 
 loving family. 
 
 The family is the soul's first altar. Here youth and 
 age alike worship. A harmonious home has unspeakable 
 joys. Here the fires of love and trust perpetually burn. 
 Here center the heart's warmest and tenderest attrac- 
 tions, and between that ancient home poetically pic- 
 tured in Eden and the many sunny homes set up under 
 the benign influence of justice, equality, and harmony, and 
 that paradisaic home of spirit mates beyond us, there 
 stands in white array the long succession of happy 
 earthly homes. Heaven bless such homes. From these 
 true, happy spiritual homes where father and mother 
 reprove in love and preside in wisdom, where bodies are 
 nourished with healthful foods, minds kindly, firmly 
 trained, and souls morally cultured; such home trainings 
 constitute that potency which builds up schools, colleges, 
 universities, benevolent institutions, and substantial na- 
 tional governments. And through the exercise of well- 
 directed energy and sweetest sympathy, through fra- 
 ternal deeds of kindness, through the generous spirit of 
 self-sacrifice, through love and soul-felt prayer, through 
 duty and obedience to the higher laws, through high 
 aspirational home influences, we become prepared to 
 meet our spirit mates in the higher, heavenly world. 
 
 A beautiful guardian angel once said to her earthly 
 mate, as before quoted, "Do your duty while enchained 
 in the mortal body; I am ever with you in thought. 
 Mind echoes to mind, heart responds to heart; when the 
 glad time comes, together we will read heavenly beauties; 
 together sing one melody of love ; together twine garlands 
 
General Resume 283 
 
 to deck the brows of sorrowing mortals; together drink 
 from everflowing fountains; together tread the eternal 
 pathways of progress and bathe in life's fountain of 
 effulgent light. We shall be there together; no sickness, 
 no deaths, no partings; I am ever near you in spirit. 
 Ask me not to come. Does the rose say, 'I wait for fra- 
 grance ?' Does it invite sweetness ? Thus are we united. ' ' 
 
 VISIONS OF A SPIRIT MATE ^ 
 
 A spirit -mate summering long — very long in the high- 
 lands of the heavens came to her earthly love -mate, 
 
 Mrs R , with three visions. . . . "Married and the 
 
 mother of several children, a strange spirit came to me in 
 night visions; came clad in white and spoke in tones as 
 sweet as angels use. 'Human life', he said, 'is a drama. 
 There are many characters upon the stage ; all have their 
 roles to play. By a law that I cannot as yet fully fathom, 
 I come to you, and, coming, I feel that I am yours and 
 you are mine. Our aspirations, mystical as it may seem, 
 mingle like two dewdrops. In your inmost being you 
 know me. I have long known you. You have a family. 
 Love and aid him who in your impulsive youth you joined 
 as a life partner — love and cherish those sweet children 
 of the partnership. Train them for life's needed work. 
 By being true to him and to your children, you will be 
 true to me — by caring for and blessing them, you will 
 make me the happier in my spiritual home, a beautiful 
 home awaiting you when the panorama of mortality ends ; 
 in spirit I abide with you until then.' " 
 
 These lines from Phoebe Cary here seem appropriate : 
 
 "O, my friend! O, my dearly beloved! 
 Do you feel, do you know, 
 
284 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 How the times and the seasons are going ? 
 
 Are they weary and slow? 
 Does it seem long to you in the heavens, 
 
 My true, tender mate, 
 Since here we were living together, 
 
 Where, dying, I wait? 
 'Tis long years, as we count by the springtimes, 
 
 By the birth of the flowers : 
 What are years, aye, eternities even, 
 
 To love such as ours?" 
 
 HOMES AND CHILDREN 
 
 As previously stated, there are thousands of sacred — 
 sacred and happy marriages; brightening the sunny 
 pathway of human life. Upon the whole, this is a beau- 
 tiful world. God, our father-mother, is good. 
 
 And the children, in the homes of the healthy and the 
 happily married — the dear children, lambs of the good 
 shepherd's fold — blossoms in the rosy orchard of spring- 
 time — clinging vines entering emerald leaf — prophesying 
 of purpling vineyards! Who wonders that the loving, 
 tender-hearted Jesus took little children in his arms and 
 blessed them! As the artist sees in the block of marble 
 with the flying chips the forthcoming man of majesty or 
 the angel of immortality, so Jesus saw in the faces of 
 these playful Judean children those overpowering possi- 
 bilities that in time would develop, illumine, and glorify 
 the world. How many endearing thoughts cling around 
 the words — marriage and children, home and heaven! 
 
 SPIRIT MATEHOOD OPPOSED 
 Spirits Differ 
 There are those conscientiously opposed to either the 
 fact or the philosophy of spirit mates; and spirits them- 
 
General Resume 285 
 
 selves on the lower planes differ upon this subject. And 
 so there are doubts in regard to this consummation. 
 This class of thinkers say that in the expression of two 
 contraries, under the same conditions, both cannot be 
 right — granted. They further state that several directly 
 expressed contraries, relating to a given subject and under 
 a diversity of circumstances, all cannot be sufficiently 
 correct and logical to produce any decided conviction — 
 granted again. 
 
 The thinker will admit the plausible reasonableness 
 of the above statements. And will vigilantly inquire, 
 What, then, is the equivalent of truth? How does the 
 earnest student test, or how does the candid investigator 
 arrive at satisfactory knowledge upon ' the interesting 
 subject of spirit manifestations or of spirit mates in the 
 vast hereafter? Let us see — knowledge, complete human 
 knowledge is, in our opinion, attained only through the 
 careful scrutinizing uses of the sense perceptions, through 
 consciousness, intuition, reason, and the persistent exer- 
 cise of the highest unprejudiced judgment. 
 
 To illustrate : Ten sturdy men from New York engaged 
 in different occupations visit our city ; among them is the 
 jurist, the clergyman, the salesman, the chemist, the 
 tailor, the merchant, the printer, the jeweler, the police- 
 man, and the stage actor. Now question them, inviting 
 each to describe the home life, the political life, the crimi- 
 nal life, and the state of religion in the city of New York. 
 What a weird contradictory jumble of statements you 
 would naturally receive. And yet, each might candidly 
 describe the city as he actually saw and knew it. Pre- 
 cisely so of spirit mates. Spirits occupy different spheres 
 and planes of consciousness, and they range along in 
 
286 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 sympathizing groups of various degrees of unfoldment; 
 therefore, they would necessarily differ touching the sub- 
 ject of the conjugal relations. The many are so organ- 
 ized that they seek for marital matehood while in the 
 flesh; others do not desire any such aflectional soul- 
 blending. They are literally absorbed in commercial 
 pursuits. Gold is their god — the shrine at which they 
 perpetually bow and worship. 
 
 THE TESTIMONY OF A WELL-KNOWN SPIRIT 
 
 The spirit, Aaron Knight, clearly establishing his 
 identity and with whom I communicated frequently as a 
 spirit for some fourteen years, assured me that he was a 
 benedict in the earth -life and though summering long in 
 the upper spiritual world, he from choice continued as 
 such. 
 
 Pressing upon him at a seance -sitting the naturalness 
 of a refined and loving matehood, he admitted that 
 "while not having consciously met any spirit mate, I 
 expect to so do in the coming future," and he added, 
 "I am under the impression that she is still clothed in a 
 mortal body. . . . My occupation of which you have 
 often inquired is just at present aiding, restoring to con- 
 sciousness, and teaching those who have been slain in 
 great catastrophes, or just been born out of their dis- 
 eased bodies into our sphere, or into the lower spheres of 
 existence. Some of these we find were so stolidly ma- 
 terial in your world, that it is difficult to convince them 
 that their bodies are dead. Gradually, however, through 
 our magnetic treatment, they awake. With us, labor is 
 love, and we devotedly plan for the good of others." . . . 
 
 Calvinism, slavery, vaccination, vivisection, tobacco- 
 
General Resume 287 
 
 using, and animal-flesh eating, all useless and pernicious, 
 belong to the old conservative dynasty of thought and 
 habit. Intelligence has pierced their vitals. They are 
 dying because morally unfit to live. They should be 
 buried as cast-off cadavers and in their places should be 
 substituted science, hygiene, pure air, sun-baths, and 
 the religion of brotherhood. 
 
 NO LIFE— FROM NON-LIFE 
 
 The validity of Bastian's experiments relating to life 
 from non-life, made many years ago, were denied by 
 Tyndall, Huxley, and others, and the denial has been con- 
 firmed by the consensus of Europe's most noted scien- 
 tists. While the universe pulses with life there is not a 
 scintilla of proof that everything in it is absolutely and 
 individually alive. The persisting boulders of the glacial 
 period are not alive. They are stationary and motion- 
 less. Neither Professor Bose's minerals nor Professor 
 Burke's radiobes are alive — consciously alive; nor are 
 Egypt's pyramids, nor is the steam engine: while the 
 elephant, the horse, the dog are alive and the subjects 
 of discipline and they can be educated. 
 
 Professor Bonn, an exponent of "determinism" — for- 
 merly called fatalism — and stoutly denying freedom of 
 choice, tells the world that every act of man and of the 
 animal is determined by material causes; and attempts 
 to prove it by saying among other things that, "exciting 
 an angleworm on the right side, it turns to the left, but 
 exciting it on both sides at the same time, it moves 
 straight forward;" the inference being that what is true 
 of the angleworm or of the orang-outang is true of man — 
 royal -souled man, with his lofty and ennobling cerebrum 
 
288 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 all ablaze with consciousness, perception, comparison, 
 moral freedom, and a rational judgment. Life is neither 
 mechanical nor material, but is a spiritual force partaking 
 of the Infinite Energy and Life. Man is not a machine 
 but a moral actor with certain powers of choice, constitut- 
 ing him a responsible being. 
 
 Evidently there is something in all living individuali- 
 ties besides chemical components — something besides 
 mechanical law. Human laws are made by legislatures, 
 while the laws of the universe are not made but discovered, 
 and as yet only partly discovered, and further, laws are 
 not as often pronounced "creative," but they are methods 
 — methods of procedure. 
 
 Question: How do you account for the creation of 
 man? asks the thinker of the materialist. 
 
 Answer: Why, by the laws of nature. 
 
 Could there possibly be a more childish reply? The 
 motto of some materialistic biologists seems to be this : 
 Anything to get rid of God, who in our estimation is Life, 
 Purpose, and Will, and to get rid of moral obligation and 
 immortality. 
 
 Nature's laws are in no sense creative. The word 
 creation was pushed aside early in the last century for 
 that profound and more scientific thought -word, evo- 
 lution. 
 
 Law is a method of procedure. Laws are the uniform 
 methods employed in attaining effects. The statement 
 may be thus formulated: Cause or adequate causes — 
 methods, results. 
 
 ONLY THE UNDEVELOPED— DOUBTING— DENY 
 
 Hearken to the inspiration of the spirit within. Spend 
 
General Resume 289 
 
 no time with the atheist. He is a postponed possibility. 
 His top-head will gradually grow. It is useless to talk 
 of and solve Euclid's problems to a child. The mature 
 and the erudite exclaim with the inspired prophet, "The 
 heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament shows 
 his handiwork." And again: "The undevout astrono- 
 mer is mad," said that illustrious European thinker of 
 thinkers. 
 
 The human consciousness is first conscious of self, 
 then conscious of the outside objective, then conscious of 
 the over-shadowing cosmos and later of the Infinite Con- 
 sciousness. Personal is the Great Positive Mind, imper- 
 sonal is the Absolute, the undefinable, the immanent, the 
 conscious energy, the Divine Life of all lives, the All- 
 father-mother. Here, O troubled soul, is Nirvanic re- 
 pose. Here is heaven's sweetest rest. 
 
 Profound, unbounded almost, is my trust in God; 
 but, says one, "God is incomprehensible." Granted — 
 and what of it? My watch, an excellent timepiece, ex- 
 hibiting thought and purpose in the maker, is, to me, the 
 mechanical part of it, not only puzzling, but positively 
 incomprehensible. Shall I therefore deny — shall I re- 
 ject it — shall I dash it to pieces? The finite can never 
 comprehend the infinite. There will ever be mountains 
 of immensity to climb — ever ideals to be attained. 
 
 Deep as the soul's depths is my faith in the Abso- 
 lute Good. Faith precedes knowledge as logically as 
 knowledge precedes wisdom. Rest for a moment, O 
 student, rapt in mystic thought and research — rest, medi- 
 tating at the feet of Neptune's trident — meditate, ponder, 
 and consider this trilemma: 
 
 (I) God either governs this measureless universe 
 
290 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 through fixed and inexorable law, implying system, order 
 and purpose, by which astronomers can mathematically 
 calculate the return of comets and specifically fix the day 
 and hour-dates for the coming eclipses ; or 
 
 (II) This vast universe, the stellar and the solar, is 
 governed or semi-governed by Mahatmas, angels, demons, 
 elementals, devas, and spirits discarnate; or 
 
 (III) It is not governed at all, but wriggles, rambles, 
 and madly rushes along helter-skelter by chance — reck- 
 less chance, with no order and no purpose towards what? 
 — blackest chance! 
 
 Calmly, trustingly, amid all this discontent and 
 doubt, the philosopher and the erudite Spiritualist ex- 
 claim, "Not my will, but thine, oh God, be done." 
 
 POETS' TESTIMONIES TO SPIRIT MATES 
 Hierophants, prophets, and inspired poets are the 
 world's chosen leaders. They stand, spiritually, upon 
 lofty mountains, beckoning humanity to come up higher. 
 Listen : 
 
 The institution of heaven in the heavens 
 And in the worlds that are under the heavens 
 The spirits that delight in each, abide in each 
 Till they descend to take the mortal form. 
 
 — Harris. 
 
 Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting ; 
 The soul that rises with us, our life's star, 
 
 Has had elsewhere its setting, 
 
 And cometh from afar, 
 
 Not in entire forgetfulness, 
 
 And not in utter nakedness, 
 But trailing clouds of glory, do we come 
 From God, who is our home. 
 
 — Longfellow. 
 
General Resume 
 
 Weep for the god -like life we lost afar 
 That thou and I its scattered fragments are : 
 And still the unconquered yearning we retain, 
 And sigh to renew the long and vanished reign, 
 And grow divine again. 
 
 — Dry den. 
 
 Nor fear the grave, that door of heaven on earth; 
 All changed and beautiful ye shall come forth, 
 As from the cold, dark cloud the winter showers 
 Go underground to dress — and come forth flowers. 
 
 — Massey. 
 
 Professor Knight in Blackwood' s Magazine tells how 
 Tennyson related to him many spiritual manifestations. 
 And once, when speaking directly of Spiritualism, he 
 said : "I do not see why its central truth is untenable. If 
 we would think about this, it would become very natural 
 and reasonable to us. Why should those who have gone 
 before not surround and minister to us, as legions of angels 
 surrounded and ministered to the Master, Christ? 
 
 "So word by word, and line by line, 
 The dead man touch'd me from the past, 
 And all at once it seem'd at last 
 The living soul was flashed on mine. 
 
 "I held it truth, with him who sings, 
 To one clear harp in divers tones, 
 That men may rise on stepping-stones 
 Of their dead selves, to higher things." 
 
 The well-known and able editor, essay writer and 
 author, formerly a thorough materialist, speaking of the 
 automatic spirit-writings of Mrs. Underwood, says in the 
 Boston Arena of June, 1892: "I assure the public that 
 some of these writings related to 'things entirely un- 
 
292 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 known to the writer and others.' " He continues: 
 "Her writings contained evidence of knowledge that 
 could not be obtained in any known way." "In justice 
 to my own intelligence, I must record myself," writes 
 Mr. Underwood, "as against the theory of subconscious 
 action on the part of Mrs. Underwood on the ground 
 that she never knew, consciously or otherwise, enough 
 on the subjects of history, metaphysics, and the spirit- 
 ual philosophy to write what she did." 
 
 THE LATE QUEEN VICTORIA 
 
 If in remote antiquity the age of Pericles abounded in 
 artistic sentiment, oratory, statesmanship, and marve- 
 lous intellectuality; if the Augustinian age stood for con- 
 quests, firm government, culture, and Roman genius, the 
 Victorian age, intensified by the crowning of Queen 
 Victoria four years after the death of Goethe, was the 
 personification of transition, progress, brilliant literary 
 attainments, and the widening of international fraterni- 
 ties. And Queen Victoria, honored the world over for 
 her queenly womanliness and the purity of her court, 
 was pronounced by some English writers, a Spiritualist. 
 After the Prince Consort's death the Queen found her 
 "only comfort" said the Lady's Realm, "in the belief that 
 her husband's spirit was close beside her — for he prom- 
 ised it would be so." 
 
 In 1887 Tennyson wrote to Her Majesty, of which 
 the following is an extract: 
 
 "Yet, if the dead, as I have often felt, though silent 
 be more living than the living, and linger about the planet 
 in which their earth-life was passed, then they, while we 
 are lamenting that the} 7 are not at our side, may still be 
 
General Resume 293 
 
 with us; and the husband, the daughter, and the son, 
 lost by your Majesty, may rejoice when the people shout 
 the name of their Queen." 
 
 In the London Daily News, June 21, 1897, there ap- 
 peared a letter by the Queen in acknowledgment of the 
 gift of a Bible from "many widows ;" replying to which 
 she said: 
 
 "Pray express to all these kind sister-widows the deep 
 and heartfelt gratitude of their widowed Queen, who 
 can never feel grateful enough for the universal sym- 
 pathy she has received, and continues to receive, from 
 her loyal and devoted subjects. But what she values 
 far more is their appreciation of her adored and loved 
 husband. To her the only consolation she experiences is 
 in the constant sense of his unseen presence, and the pleased 
 thought of the eternal union hereafter, which will make 
 the bitter anguish of the present appear as naught." 
 
 These are extraordinary words from her majesty: 
 "The constant sense of my husband's unseen presence and 
 the pleasant thought of the eternal union hereafter " — words 
 in perfect harmony with the truth of Spiritualism and a 
 blissful matehood in that better, brighter realm of immor- 
 tality. 
 
 NEW DISCOVERIES 
 
 Now that telegraphy, metallic and wireless, spreads 
 its wings across lands and seas; now that airships navi- 
 gate the skies and the cloudlands; now that the north 
 pole has been discovered and that the canals, mountains, 
 lakes, vegetations, and a pure bracing atmosphere have 
 been discovered on the planet Mars, all befitting ele- 
 ments for thinking, reasoning inhabitants, with reported 
 communications from them, it is natural to ask, what 
 next? 
 
294 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 The coldhearted materialist and the hysterically- 
 inclined agnostic often doubt the truthfulness of trav- 
 elers' records and the mighty achievements of explorers; 
 and, with few exceptions, they bitterly persecute and 
 strenuously strive to belittle them. These pessimistic 
 counterchecks were in all probability conceived at mid- 
 night in the old of the moon, and cradled among tomb- 
 stones in dilapidated cemeteries. Pitying them, we pass 
 on. 
 
 When Bruce, the distinguished Abyssinian explorer, 
 returned to England, weary with his exploits, the Eng- 
 lish considered his story a joke. Other nations pro- 
 nounced him a falsifier for fame. About ioo years later 
 future travelers proved his descriptions very correct. 
 
 Abbe Hue's narrative of his travels in China and 
 Thibet, was ridiculed by the masses of Europeans be- 
 cause of his extravagant estimate of China's 400,000,000 
 and his declaring that there were many ceremonies 
 among the Buddhists of Thibet very similar to those of 
 the Roman Catholics. Future years proved the genuine- 
 ness of his statements. 
 
 Marco Polo made several remarkable journeys over- 
 land through the Far East. He was a close observer, 
 writing his story of sight -seeing and many strange, weird 
 experiences in lands foreign to Europe. His observa- 
 tions were doubted, his manuscripts unpublished, and it 
 took 600 years to verify and do full justice to his state- 
 ments. 
 
 The Church and the Spanish literati of that period, 
 doubted and denied the great discovery of Columbus. 
 
 And it is rumored — extensively rumored — that there 
 are intelligent people living, some of them Christians, 
 
General Resume 295 
 
 who doubt and who vociferously deny the fact, the clearly 
 demonstrated fact of a present conscious converse with 
 the dead! How apt this Biblical text, "The sluggard is 
 wiser in his conceit than seven men." Pro v. xxiv, 16. 
 
 SUBSTANCE NOT PRINCIPLE 
 
 Substance, remember, is not a conscious principle, but 
 a manifestation or one of the multiform manifestations 
 of the Infinite Life, Intelligence, Purpose, and Will — that 
 Divine Life which, abiding within, permeates and breathes 
 through all nature. Here in the arms and reposing upon 
 the breast of this Infinite Presence, is the individual- 
 ized spirit's rest, which religious rest implies change, ac- 
 tivity, and ceaseless progression. 
 
 THE INSTABILITY OF MATTER AND FORCE 
 
 Motion is non-reality. It is the essence of puerility 
 to talk of motion without a moving cause. Motion is 
 absolutely nameless until the application of force. To 
 contend then as do some pseudo -thinkers that a vast im- 
 measurable universe of universes, of system and order, 
 was without purpose manufactured from the atoms — 
 from matter and motion — from matter and force ; or that 
 life came on to this planet of itself; or that it came out 
 of hissing, incandescent fire mist, is a long step toward 
 rankest materialism if not a mania bordering on insanity. 
 
 There is nothing substantial in matter — nothing stable 
 in motion — nothing positively fixed in atoms. True, 
 they may unite by chemical affinity, constituting a chem- 
 ical marriage, but another mightier atom might and prob- 
 ably would approach and so break up this atomic com- 
 bination — this chemical marriage. There is nothing 
 firm and fixed in atomic-particled bodies. 
 
296 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 Atoms, electrons, ions, corpuscles may unite and build 
 up molecules, but other and more potent molecules may 
 shatter and disintegrate them. Only the God-cell -center, 
 the divine Ego — the Atman, is immortal, beginningless 
 and endless. This grand intuitive truth sinks itself down 
 deep into the inspired souls of artists and poets and all 
 self -poised philosophers. 
 
 WHY THE BIBLE LIVES, INCREASING IN CIRCULATION 
 
 All countries and cults havetheir Holy Bibles. That 
 compilation of books which we term the Bible, criticized, 
 decried, denied, revised, re -re vised, and stepped upon by 
 certain parties for centuries, continues to increase in cir- 
 culation. Before me lies the 105th report of the British 
 and Foreign Bible Societies, which report states that last 
 year the Bible was printed in 418 different languages. 
 During this year, six new translations were added. The 
 number of Bibles issued by the society last year was 
 over 8,000,000, a large increase on any previous year. 
 The New Testament alone received a circulation of 
 1,1 16,874, making a total of both the Old and New Testa- 
 ments of nearly 7,000,000 copies. Colporters circulating 
 the Bible, were arrested as spies in Nicaragua, robbed in 
 Burma, bitterly mocked by social democrats in Germany, 
 driven out of villages in Peru by Catholic priests, stoned 
 in the Philippines, and beaten by the Moslems in Beluch- 
 istan. Whatever may be thought of bibles, their errors 
 and their dogmas, the stern consecrated energy, mani- 
 fested in the distribution, is decidedly commendable, 
 showing religious sincerity. 
 
 But why is this? Why is there continual and a rapid 
 increase of Biblical circulation and especially of the New 
 
General Resume 297 
 
 Testament year after year? The only rational reason pos- 
 sible is, that it treats of immortality. It is a spiritual 
 book, abounding in visions, trances, levitations, prophe- 
 sies, gift of tongues, and to use Paul's words,' 'the discern- 
 ing of spirits." The spiritual, whether in bibles or out 
 of them, will endure forever, for God is Spirit, pure, in- 
 finite, immortal. 
 
 THE MAN, CHRIST JESUS 
 
 The man of Nazareth, apostolically called our 'Elder 
 brother," the "first fruits," the "great Rabbi preacher 
 of Jerusalem" — a great nature preacher, was inspired 
 with nature and its teachings, said, "Behold the lilies of 
 the valley, they neither sow nor spin — how much better 
 is a man than a sheep — a sower went forth to sow — ex- 
 cept the branches abide in the vine — other sheep I have 
 which are not of this fold, them I must also bring and there 
 shall be one fold and one shepherd — I (the inspiring 
 Christ) am the way, the truth and the life." This nature- 
 preaching of Jesus attracted crowds of listeners which he 
 fed spiritually — fed with the bread of God which he de- 
 clared came down out of heaven to give life to the world. 
 Religion, a deep soul-emotion, is natural. It flows up 
 from the spirit spontaneously, causing physical bodies to 
 blossom into soul-bodies, the intermediaries between the 
 material and the spiritual. Christianity with its spiritual 
 gifts was an evolution from Judaism. It is still in the 
 process of evolution. 
 
 Querulous children deny and wrangle — sages intui- 
 tively affirm and logically and historically demonstrate 
 their affirmations. Prophets, sensitives, are quite gener- 
 ally martyred while living, by materialistic Sadducees; 
 
298 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 and then in after centuries their memories are immortal- 
 ized in costly monuments. 
 
 "There is no notice of Jesus Christ by any contem- 
 porary writer," says a prejudiced, uncultured spiritist, 
 which is not true. But if it were true, what of it ? Neither 
 Isaiah, Pythagoras, nor Alexander the Great were men- 
 tioned by contemporary Hindu writers. There are no 
 recorded words of Darwin, regarding Lincoln striking the 
 chains from 4,000,000 human beings, although Darwin 
 lived seventeen years after Lincoln's death. Negations 
 count but very little. The profoundest scholars, the 
 world's noblest and really the greatest men believed in 
 the personal existence of Jesus Christ as the Palestinian 
 martyr — as the Christed Savior, something as horticul- 
 turists believe in the sun that warms the buds and 
 ripens the fruit. Christ was called "the Son of Right- 
 eousness." 
 
 DRESSING IN WHITE GARMENTS 
 
 People even in the temperate zone dress too much; 
 they wear too many and too thick garments. The cum- 
 ulation of garments prevent either the sun or the atmos- 
 phere from coming in direct contact with the body. The 
 skin naturally absorbs the elements of the air and through 
 vibration it also absorbs the sunbeams or would if per- 
 mitted to so do. The healthiest people in the world are 
 those that go naked or nearly naked under the equatorial 
 skies. 
 
 And then white should be worn in preference to any 
 other color. Nature suggests this. Pure light is a white 
 undulatory force, but passing through prisms it becomes 
 deflected and vari-colored. Crystal-spring waters are 
 white or colorless. Chemical mechanism speaks of white 
 
General Resume 299 
 
 heat. The rose of Sharon was white. Public speakers 
 if "worthy and well qualified," using one of our Masonic 
 phrases, standing upon public platforms, should be 
 dressed in white, not necessarily in long flowing robes, 
 but in white according to the individual taste. 
 
 Many times have I been advised by the higher spirits 
 to wear white clothing when addressing audiences — 
 told that black, the emanations from black and the 
 funeral associations connected with black — black as the 
 black magic of India, are all repulsive to angels and those 
 heavenly hosts who come to inspire and so uplift humanity. 
 
 The word death should be substituted for promotion, 
 and if there is any change of garment upon the departure 
 of a friend or friends to the higher life, that change should 
 consist in the wearing of white instead of being vestured 
 in gray or black. 
 
 Do I hear the inquiry, These statements being correct, 
 why do not you array yourself in white when standing 
 upon the platform as a public teacher? 
 
 A sharp, pointed, and practical question! Simply be- 
 cause you, or the ignorant, prejudiced masses, would 
 pronounce me insane and probably thrust me into a 
 lunatic asylum, thus preventing a continuation of the 
 work assigned me from the higher powers. 
 
 PROFFESSOR WHIPPLE AND THE DOCTOR 
 
 "Though intimately acquainted with Dr. Peebles for 
 a generation and more, and for one season a member in 
 his household family," writes Prof. E. Whipple, "he never 
 unveiled to me the secret hidden in one of his deeply 
 interesting editorials published in the Banner of Light, 
 entitled 'The Two Star Sisters of France.' It was another 
 witness to the truth of our psychic forecast. 
 
300 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "The first of these stars was Henrietta, the chaste, de- 
 voted sister of the illustrious Ernest Renan, who ac- 
 companied him in his travels over and beyond the river 
 Jordan, up to the loftiest pinnacles of Lebanon's mount- 
 ains, and through the roughest regions of the Holy Land. 
 Renan, from hardships common to travels in the East, be- 
 came seriously ill, and for days unconscious; upon com- 
 ing to consciousness his first words were, l Where is my 
 sister?' Beautiful are these unselfish human loves. 
 
 "The second star of France was Madame Elizabeth, 
 the harbinger of Dr. Peebles's pilgrimages over and 
 around this strange world of ours." 
 
 Purposely Hidden Secrets 
 
 "There is an inner sanctuary in the human heart 
 which is too sacred for even the most intimate friend to 
 penetrate — a sanctuary which never reveals aught of its 
 precious secrets to the most delicate questioning of 
 one's most confiding associates. We occasionally see a 
 public character moving among his fellows with equipoise, 
 holding to a settled purpose ; and we marvel what power 
 it is by which he is borne onward and held upward in 
 those trying labors which must be wrought out in con- 
 tact with the critical and often cruelly capricious public. 
 
 "Were the following lines the key? 
 
 "'I hold the perfect mating of two souls, 
 Through blended love, to be the sum of bliss; 
 When earth, this fruit which ripens as it rolls 
 In sunlight — grows more prime — lives will not miss 
 Their counterparts; but each shall find its own.' " 
 
 Prof. E. Whipple continues: "We have seen hearts 
 
General Resume 301 
 
 that readily respond to other people's sorrows, hearts full 
 of compassionate sympathy for the lives which are called 
 to suffer; who treat others with delicate and tender cour- 
 tesies, yet who are self-contained, never leaning upon 
 their friends; discreetly silent in regard to their sorrows, 
 yet full of kind offices and replete with loving counsels to 
 such as reach out pleading hands for assistance. These 
 general statements are especially applicable to Dr. 
 Peebles. There is some secret locked in his breast which 
 he never revealed to us. If not a puzzle to himself he is 
 at times to others. We suspect that he visits some sacred 
 shrine, upon which he places his heart offerings, thereby 
 keeping the altar fires burning brightly; and mayhap 
 this will explain his earnestness of spirit, that cheerful, 
 kindly serenity for which his life thus far has been noted. 
 
 "Why should he keep his inner life a sealed book when 
 so many are knocking at his soul's doors? The answer 
 doubtless is in the fact that he has an ideal, and that ideal 
 is on the 'other side* in the person — the Queen of Morn — 
 the princess Madame Elizabeth Phillipine Marie Hellene 
 Capet, sister of Louis Capet, the noblest of the Bourbon 
 line and known in history as Louis XVI, the martyr- 
 king of France. 
 
 "Misunderstood by the masses, he was arraigned before 
 the National Assembly, tried, imprisoned, and doomed to 
 be beheaded. Thomas Paine — the immortal Thomas 
 Paine, be it said to his everlasting honor, voted against 
 the King's murder. During his lonely imprisonment Mad- 
 ame Elizabeth showed her devotion, affection, and cour- 
 age by constant attention to him and to the education of 
 the dauphin left in her charge. And yet, noble as was her 
 character and bright as were her many virtues, she, too, 
 
302 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 was doomed to be beheaded on the charge of 'correspond- 
 ing with the king's brother and being an accomplice to 
 the vices of the Bourbon family, as heir apparent to the 
 throne.' 
 
 Sentenced Without the Form of a Trial 
 
 "Later, the infuriated hater of the king and his family, 
 informing her through a committee from the council of 
 the National Assembly of her sentence and the hour ap- 
 pointed for the decapitation, she begged a day of prepara- 
 tion and prayer. This was ruthlessly refused. The hour 
 had now come. And, then, broken-hearted and weeping, 
 she said : 7 loved my brother, I love my France, and I pray 
 for my enemies.' 
 
 "Uttering these words, she laid her head upon the 
 block. The sharp edge of the ax fell. Her head rolled 
 from the block and her fair face was crimsoned and drip- 
 ping in blood. It was heartless martyrdom. 
 
 "Now encircled in light she treads the fairest fields of 
 heaven. Her robes, reflecting her soul's purity, are brilliant 
 with glittering sprays from the 'River of Life' which John 
 saw proceeding from the throne of God. Her heart 
 breathes only harmonial thoughts and the sweet love 
 strains of undying melody. Her tears have been crystal - 
 ized into pearls to adorn the faithful. Her sorrows have 
 ripened into holy and heavenly sympathies; and, through 
 her heart-crushing experiences and prison sufferings, she is 
 the better enabled now to enrich millions with her wis- 
 dom. Souls do not forget. She often descends to earth 
 with other holy evangels, to cheer the sad as they journey 
 o'er the rough sands of time, yet trustingly look upward 
 to the evergreen mountains of promise, and to those never- 
 failing fountains which enrich the plaza -lands of paradise." 
 
General Resume 303 
 
 MESSAGE FROM THE QUEEN OF MORN 
 
 Among the most spiritually-minded of the thousands 
 of mediums that it has been my privilege to meet, is Mrs. 
 Helen Smith, of Sturgis, Michigan. In a semi -trance, or 
 a clairvoyant condition, she said: "There has approached 
 me a beautiful spirit known in the angel world I am 
 told, as the "The Queen of Morn." Adorning her neck 
 is a string of pearls, attached to which, is a pendant 
 cross. She has a message; listen: 
 
 "Come with me, O faithful mortal! Come away for a 
 season from thy cankering cares and weary works! I 
 will await thee on the green banks of the beautiful river 
 and give thee love's welcome. I will tune my harp to 
 its richest measures and sing thee to sweet repose and 
 rest, for thou art a weary worker. 
 
 "And life of my life, I am ever near thee. Knowest 
 thou something of spiritual love ? I will teach thee more ; 
 will perfume thy throbbing heart with ecstacies of which 
 thou hast not known. Oh, what can I not promise thee? 
 Rich gifts are in my keeping, but through purest love 
 alone. 
 
 "I have long watched o'er thy steps and have ex- 
 ulted in thy soul's perpetual expansion; have seen the 
 tides of sorrow, of feeling and consecration accumulate 
 force, and have seen thine aspirations for loftier flights. 
 While love, the crowning palm of thine inmost nature has 
 sent its roots deeper and deeper into the region of thy 
 spirit's unfathomed mines and gems undiscovered, ex- 
 haustless and indestructible, I have been with thee. I 
 know thee well, thy weakness and thy strength. I know 
 all thy journeys and all thy yearnings for the perfect life. 
 
304 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 They are all clear to my spirit's gaze. Though walking 
 amid thousand smiles and listening to thousand words 
 of praise, earth does not satisfy thee, nor should it. 
 Will my love in measureless waves allay thy thirst for 
 knowledge? Ah, what can I give thee more? What 
 asketh thou? 
 
 "Wilt thou come in thought to my soul rooms ? Spir- 
 itual affection is pure. Life in the body is probationary. 
 The material things to which so many cling seem to us 
 like fleeting, fleecy mists. Few mortals can comprehend. 
 Your material world is cold and self-seeking. I come to 
 it in spirit only for the purpose of love and help. 
 
 "Out of the heavenly spheral orb thouwert conveyed 
 unknown to my own life. Out of the many-voiced ever- 
 sparkling fountains of celestial love, thou wert made as 
 one form of power, to abide in earth-land for a century; 
 then to rise up on golden pinions of light to rest on the 
 velvety lawns of those olden love -realms of the ages ; and 
 darest now to open the sealed book of the New Order. 
 Thou hast the key. 
 
 "Bound forth, Oh faithful one, on the wings of the 
 morning! and know that my soul often cometh to 
 thee, sweeping the cords of my golden harp." 
 
 At the close of this communication, which in some 
 respects is hard to understand, Mrs. Smith received this 
 poem; taking it down verbatim from this inspiring in- 
 telligence : 
 
 "When the golden morn o'er the earth is breaking, 
 And the winds and birds their melody making, 
 Nature's own symphonies sweetly awaking, 
 Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
 I shall be coming, coming to thee. 
 
General Resume 305 
 
 "When thy slow-fading day in the west faintly gleam- 
 ing, 
 And the first evening star through the blue brightly 
 
 beaming, 
 And thine earth-weary spirit of heaven is dreaming, 
 Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
 I shall be singing, singing to thee. 
 
 "When the lifeboat is moored, the torn sails all furled, 
 And the pilot shouts 'Home!' while the anchor is 
 
 hurled, 
 And thine eye views triumphant our beautiful world, 
 Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
 I shall be waiting, waiting for thee. 
 
 "When the mantle immortal around thee is thrown, 
 Thy soul thrilled with songs that invite to our zone, 
 And thou greetest in rapture thy 'bride,' all thine own, 
 Then listen no longer, beloved, for me, 
 I shall be ever, forever with thee." 
 
 Be our knowledge of, or faith in, a future life whatever 
 it may, relating to its conditions, its occupations, its op- 
 portunities or spiritual matehoods, this thought should 
 ever be uppermost in the mind: I live, I live now, en- 
 cased in a mortal body, and I must most assiduously care 
 for it, prolonging and unfolding it, that meanwhile, I 
 may in the spirit of brotherliness the better benefit hu- 
 manity. 
 
 The now is valueless only as an opportunity, an ex- 
 ample, and a starting-point for future achievements. 
 To abide in and glorify the now as semi-imbeciles have 
 selfishly done with tongue and pen, is the quintessence 
 of folly. The now, — the present, — prophesies of tomor- 
 row, of eternity. So, strenuously do today's duty; re- 
 membering that every noble thought, every kind, gener- 
 
306 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 ous deed, is a step in the path to perfection, a perfection 
 bounded only by finite limitations. With my old friend, 
 Walt Whitman, I feel to say: 
 
 "Afoot and light-hearted I take to the open road; 
 Healthy, free, the world before me; 
 The long, brown path before me leading wherever I 
 choose." 
 
 Eighty-eight years in a few months, and what of it! 
 The spirit never grows old; nor do those engaged in 
 moral reforms outgrow their usefulness. And though 
 not feeling to shrink from any duty, I would rather today 
 be eighty-eight than seventy-eight. 
 
 All should grow old in years gracefully; ripening like 
 the apple, which, ruddy in sunshine and the morning dew, 
 drops at last to the fruit -gatherers' joy. And so, the 
 sunset of life, should be more beautiful than its sunrise. 
 Youth, like opening buds, has its work in front of it, 
 while old age, with its work well done, ready to go when 
 the summons comes, has a quiet charm all its own, a 
 calm richness as of autumnal forests, a serene sanctity 
 like that of a moss -embowered cathedral, and the dignity, 
 too, of the towering oak; that, reeling, twisting in passing 
 gales and storms, stands — still stands an inviting, shading 
 retreat for grazing herds and foot -weary travelers. 
 
 Years, how rapidly they pass ! . . . I look back over 
 the long journey, trying and tanglefooted at times, without 
 a sigh or a tear, nor do I say pessimistically, "7/ might 
 have been." God and his ministering angels ever know 
 best. Each event filled its place in time's tottering tem- 
 ple. Perfection pertains not to mortality. There are 
 ever-towering ideals to be attained. 
 
 Sometimes a flow of sadness comes over me for a 
 
General Resume 307 
 
 moment when I think of my old coworkers and brave 
 compeers in the fields of anti -slavery, woman's suffrage, 
 and Spiritualism, who laid down their pressing burdens 
 in the years agone, and whose dust is mouldering under 
 the willows. Bodily, they rest from their labors and 
 their works follow them. Before passing to the higher 
 life, heaven's angels inscribed in lines of light upon their 
 foreheads — "Faithful — true and faithful to the end." In 
 the improved words of a religious service I feel to say — 
 
 "The glorious company of the prophets honor them! 
 The goodly fellowship of the apostles honor them ! 
 The noble army of martyrs honor them ! 
 The mighty hosts of heavenly spirits honor them — 
 For their work's sake." 
 
 Personally, I am too busy in life's increasing duties, as 
 I understand them, to think of dying. The phrase, 
 tottering down the decline of life is beyond my compre- 
 hension. Visions of books are unrolled before me, and 
 so I expect to work on the very morning of my departure ; 
 and at sunset of the same evening, sleep into the better 
 land of immortality. 
 
 Calmly, trustingly, I sing, down deep in my soul, this 
 song with Tennyson: 
 
 "Sunset and evening star, 
 And one clear call for me, 
 And may there be no moaning of the bar 
 When I put out to sea. 
 
 "But such a tide, as moving, seems asleep, 
 Too full for sound and foam, 
 When that which drew from out the boundless deep 
 Turns again home. 
 
308 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 
 
 "Twilight and evening bell, 
 And after that the dark; 
 And may there be no sad farewell 
 When I embark. 
 
 "For though from out our bourne of time and place 
 The flood may bear me far, 
 I hope to see my Pilot face to face 
 When I have crossed the bar." 
 
A LIST OF OUR MORE IMPORTANT 
 BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS 
 
Standard Works Upon Spiritualism 
 and Germane Subjects 
 
 BY 
 
 J. M. PEEBLES, M. D., M. A., F. A. S., Ph. D. 
 
 Immortality and Our Future Homes Paper, 75c. Cloth, $1.15 
 
 Demonism of the Ages and Spirit Obsessions Cloth, $1.17 
 
 The Christ Question Settled Cloth, $1.17 
 
 What is Spiritualism and Who are These Spiritualists? Paper, 35c. 
 
 Buddhism and Christianity Face to Face Paper, 34c. 
 
 Death Defeated or the Psychic Secret of How to Keep 
 
 Young .... Cloth, 81.13 
 
 Pathway of the Human Spirit Traced . Cloth, 85c. 
 
 Vaccination a Curse . Cloth, $1.00 
 
 Spiritualism Versus Materialism . . Cloth, 40c. 
 
 Biography of Dr. Peebles . Cloth, $1.25 
 
 Immortality — Its Proofs . . Paper, 18c. 
 
 Reincarnation .... Paper, 35c. 
 
 Spiritualism Commanded of God . Paper, 15c. 
 
 Orthodox Hell and Infant Damnation . Paper, 19c. 
 
 Spiritualism Pro and Con . . . Paper, 10c. 
 
 Spiritualism in all Lands and Times . . Paper, 12c. 
 
 Plea for Justice to Mediums . . Paper, 5c. 
 
 Health-Diet and Hygiene . Paper, 18c. 
 
 Fiftieth Anniversary of Spiritualism . Paper, 15c. 
 
 Epistle to the Anti-Spiritualists . Paper, 5c. 
 
 Spirit Mates — Marriage — Divorce — Reunions Cloth, $1.25 
 
 Peebles' Publishing Company, 
 
 70 North Ave* 
 
 BATTLE CREEK. MICH. 
 
HIS WORKS REVIEWED BY R. SUDALL 
 
 i— IMMORTALITY AND OUR FUTURE HOMES. 
 THE OCCUPATIONS OF SPIRITS. 
 
 A scholarly, instructive and exceedingly interest- 
 ing volume, giving lucid descriptions of the spirit 
 world, explaining the future homes and daily occu- 
 pations of spirits. Not general statements, but 
 actual talks with ioo spirits regarding their habits, 
 the nature of spirit homes, clothing, food, marriages, 
 children, etc. About the infants, idiots, suicides 
 and the perversely wicked. How spirits influence 
 and entrance mortals, etc. 
 
 This book has had an extensive sale and is now 
 in the eleventh edition and the demand still great. 
 Large, handsome volume, 320 pages, replete with 
 information. Cloth, $1.15; paper, 75c. 
 
 2— DEMONISM OF THE AGES AND SPIRIT OBSESSIONS. 
 
 A new and enlarged edition of this great work which 
 has caused unending criticism and comment through- 
 out this and foreign countries. Obsessions are be- 
 coming more frequent in all lands — in all churches 
 and denominations. Our asylums are daily admit- 
 ting supposed lunacy cases which are really obses- 
 sions. 
 
 This volume should be read by every investi- 
 gator, every Spiritualist and non-Spiritualist. Sen- 
 sitives and others are daily at the mercy of dis- 
 carnate spirits who may, unknown to mortals, live 
 on their vital forces — cause sickness, paralysis, 
 epilepsy, disease, insanity, premature death, suicide 
 etc. The book treats of possessions and obses- 
 
 (311) 
 
sions in India, China, Ceylon, Japan and other 
 countries — tells how to attract higher, nobler and 
 exalted intelligences — how to avoid, relieve and 
 cast out obsessing influences. Replete with val- 
 uable information and warnings, this volume 
 has gained a foremost place among Spiritualistic, 
 occult and psychological literature, being author- 
 itatively referred to. Large volume of 400 pages, 
 elegantly bound in royal blue cloth, $1.17. 
 
 3— THE CHRIST QUESTION SETTLED. 
 
 JESUS— MAN— MEDIUM— MARTYR— OR GOD? 
 WHICH? 
 
 A highly important book bearing upon a subject 
 greatly misunderstood and wrongly interpreted. 
 If in a "multitude of counsellors there is wisdom." 
 then this symposium — this valuable collection of writ- 
 ings from the most prominent and authoritative 
 sources, should undoubtedly settle the question for 
 all time as to who and what Christ is. Whether 
 such a man as Jesus of Nazareth ever lived or was 
 only a myth, invented by the old Church Fathers as 
 an exemplary character. After searching the re- 
 cords of ancient Egypt and Rome, the histories of 
 Chaldea, Assyria, Babylonia and Palestine — keeping 
 in touch with the discoveries made through excava- 
 tions in Eastern lands — consulting historians — the 
 Talmud, the Zend A vesta and other ancient books — 
 studying and persistently plodding through volumes 
 from boyhood up, Dr. Peebles, at the ripe age of 88 
 years, has put forth in this masterpiece, his choicest 
 gems of research — his experiences in foreign lands — 
 his interviews with noted Jewish and other histor- 
 ians, and the summing up of his untiring efforts to 
 gain evidence and to establish beyond cavil or doubt, 
 the identity, the reality, the proof positive that Jesus 
 did live — that Jesus was crucified on Calvary's 
 heights, a martyr to principle, to reform, to religion 
 in its highest sense. If ancient records on papyrus, 
 
 (312) 
 
stone, and temple prove anything, if the works of 
 men prove their existence, if the exalted intelligences 
 who dwell in the higher realms of immortality prove 
 anything, they prove the existence of the man Jesus 
 of Nazareth — the inspired man of Galilee, who went 
 about doing good, teaching, healing the sick, making 
 the lame to walk and the blind to see, comforting the 
 sad and sorrowing and administering unto the af- 
 flicted. A volume of 400 pages, handsome in bind- 
 ing and style for $1.17. 
 
 4— WHAT IS SPIRITUALISM AND WHO ARE THESE 
 SPIRITUALISTS? 
 
 A tastily prepared booklet of 133 pages, giving in 
 clear, concise form a definition of Spiritualism. A 
 full statement of the claims of the world's greatest 
 and brainiest men who are pronounced Spiritualists. 
 A valuable collection of their sayings. Extracts 
 from their writings. Of inestimable worth to all 
 investigators, writers and Spiritualists as a reference 
 book. Strong covers, for 35c. 
 
 5— BUDDHISM AND CHRISTIANITY FACE TO FACE. 
 
 An excellent book giving the account of an active 
 and stirring debate between a Buddhist priest and a 
 Christian clergyman. Termed "The Great Debate 
 of the Century." This discussion stirred and aroused 
 the whole of India and was held before 7 ,000 people 
 in a grove at Pantura, Ceylon, lasting several days. 
 Bristling with wit and sharp, scholarly criticism, the 
 teachings of Buddhism and Christianity are com- 
 pared and portrayed in accomplished style. 
 The whole of this debate has been carefully col- 
 lected and concisely arranged and commented upon 
 by Dr. Peebles, who has spent considerable time in 
 Ceylon, studying the people and their manners. . . . 
 The doctrines of Nirvana, re-births, Skandhas, the 
 moral influence of Buddhism on the people, the life 
 and death of Gautama Buddha, etc., are all clearly 
 denned. In strong covers, gold embossing, 34c. 
 
 (313) 
 
6— DEATH DEFEATED OR THE PSYCHIC SECRET OF 
 HOW TO KEEP YOUNG. 
 
 The secret of how to live for a century and grow old 
 gracefully is not merely a theoretical speculation but 
 the teachings of this book are thoroughly attested and 
 substantiated by the splendid living example in 
 Dr. Peebles, the author, now nearing the ninetieth 
 milestone, yet still active and vigorous, healthy and 
 strong, in full vitality of his young manhood, declar- 
 ing that sickness is a bad habit and disease, not in- 
 herited, is sinful. 
 
 The object of this volume is to give every one the 
 knowledge of how to live a life free from pains, aches 
 and disease, to retain the buoyancy of youth in old 
 age; it goes to the foundation of things — heredity, 
 the laws of health, what to eat, what to drink, cloth- 
 ing, the subject of marriage, who should and who 
 should not marry, the causes of unhappiness, di- 
 vorcers it justified? etc. What Herodotus, Hesiod, 
 Homer, Pythagoras, Shelley, Graham and others ate; 
 the foods that prolong life — in a word : the secret of 
 how to live immortal on earth. 220 pages. Well 
 bound, in good style, $1.13. 
 
 7— PATHWAY OF THE HUMAN SPIRIT TRACED. 
 
 A masterful and scholarly work in tracing the origin 
 of the human spirit and its development to the reali- 
 zation of its possibilities. Soul and spirit, what is 
 the nature of the human spirit? Did it pre-exist? 
 Memory of the past existence. Is reincarnation a 
 fact? Philosophers who taught pre -existence. Is the 
 spirit an aggregate of qualities or an imperishable 
 unit ? How the spirit leaves the body. Where it is 
 located in the body. Immortality and progress be- 
 yond the grave. The spirit's relation to God and the 
 universe. Handsome cloth volume of 200 pages. 85c. 
 
 (314) 
 
8— VACCINATION A CURSE AND A MENACE TO 
 PERSONAL LIBERTY. 
 
 A powerful volume of 330 pages, well illustrated with 
 the effects of vaccination upon healthy children, pro- 
 ducing sores, ulcers, etc. Treats of inoculation and 
 calf -lymph vaccination from Jenner's time to the 
 present. Tells of how cow-pox pus is obtained — 
 how the vaccine virus while causing hundreds of 
 deaths, produces eczema, pimpled faces, cancers, 
 tumors, ulcers, paralysis, leprosy. It gives a his- 
 tory of the Anti- Vaccination movement. Should be 
 possessed by everybody. Cloth, $1.00. 
 
 9— SPIRITUALISM VERSUS MATERIALISM. 
 
 A series of seven essays contrasting in an able man- 
 ner the difference between Spiritualism and Material- 
 ism. The teachings of the philosophers of the past in 
 regard to God and Spirit. The conclusions of mod- 
 ern scientists upon life and evolution. The argu- 
 ments are well put forth and sustained by scientific 
 evidence; they are thoroughly rational, and phil- 
 osophical and the outcome of keen critical insight and 
 logical reasoning. The ablest sicentific work of the 
 author. Cloth 40c. 
 
 10— A NEW BIOGRAPHY OF J. M. PEEBLES, 
 BY PROF. E. WHIPPLE. 
 
 A magnificently bound book of 600 pages, giving a 
 complete account of the life of this indefatigleab 
 worker in reform for 70 years. The Doctor has been 
 actively engaged in the Spiritualistic field for sixty 
 years, being a convert while it was yet in its infancy. 
 This book contains quite a complete history of Mod- 
 ern Spiritualism, abounding in the facts and the 
 travels of the Doctor on his five journeys around the 
 world. Well bound in cloth, $1.25. 
 
 11— IMMORTALITY— ITS NATURALNESS AND 
 POSSIBILITIES. 
 
 An able pamphlet prepared for the Victoria Institute 
 
 (315) 
 
and Philosophical Society of Great Britain, and re- 
 jected by the orthodox clergymen of that society 
 because of its advocacy of Spiritualism. It treats of 
 Spiritualism in the Bible, the Spiritualism of the 
 ancient books, the immortality doctrines of ancient 
 philosophers. The awakening and thoughtful atti- 
 tude of the scientific world towards psychic phe 
 nomena. Price, 18c. 
 
 12— RE-INCARNATION. 
 
 A discussion upon the successive embodiments of the 
 human spirit. Merits and demerits commented 
 upon and thoroughly overhauled by Dr. Densmore, 
 W. J. Colville and Dr. Peebles. Reincarnation or 
 transmigration considered and doomed. An old 
 Hindu -borrowed theory. The divided opinions of 
 Theosophists — Blavatsky, Olcott, Besant and Ting- 
 ley. Reincarnation as taught in India, France, 
 Thibet and the Eastern countries. A sane and ra- 
 tional survey. 105 pages. 35c. 
 
 13— SPIRITUALISM COMMANDED OF GOD. 
 
 An admirable pamphlet dealing with Spiritualism 
 as opposed to orthodox churchianity and especially 
 the Seventh Day Adventists. The arguments are 
 sharp, Biblical and to the point, and are such as tend 
 to completely silence the absurd churchianic objec- 
 tions to Spiritualism. Price, 15c. 
 
 14— ORTHODOX HELL— CHURCH CREEDS AND 
 INFANT DAMNATION. 
 
 This booklet is one of Dr. Peebles' most scathing and 
 critical pamphlets upon the sectarian doctrines, 
 creeds and preaching. The quotations from ortho- 
 dox sermons are reliable and authoritative. Espe- 
 cially designed and recommended to those seeking en- 
 lightenment on this great blunder of orthodoxy. 
 What and where is the real hell? 19c. 
 
 (316) 
 
15— SPIRITUALISM PRO AND CON. 
 
 A discussion, sharp, pointed and stirring, with a 
 scathing reply of Dr. Peebles' against the false accu- 
 sations that Spiritualism is of the devil, that it is 
 dangerous or allied to witchcraft. Price, ioc. 
 
 16— SPIRITUALISM IN ALL LANDS AND TIMES. 
 
 A pamphlet of thirty-one pages treating of the Spir- 
 itualism of Zeno, Socrates, Homer, Hesiod, Plato, 
 Plutarch, Cicero, Jesus, the early Church Fathers, 
 the Quakers, Shakers, and the advanced minds of all 
 past times. This lecture was delivered in London 
 before the International Congress of Spiritualists. 
 Good food for the orthodox, ioc. 
 
 17— PLEA FOR JUSTICE TO MEDIUMS. 
 
 A pamphlet dealing with a special case of medium- 
 ship, generalizing from the same and' giving invalu- 
 able advice to sitters and investigators concerning 
 the proper conditions necessary to high class mani- 
 festations. Proving the passage of matter through 
 matter and the psychic law of spirit influence. 
 Price, 5c: 
 
 18— HEALTH, DIET AND HYGIENE. 
 
 How to take care of the body. Proper food and 
 drinks, baths, clothing, and how to prolong life. 
 Useful information. Price, 18c. 
 
 19— FIFTIETH ANNIVERSARY OF SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 A pamphlet containing an account of the exercises at 
 Rochester and Hydesville, N. Y., at the celebration 
 of the fiftieth anniversary of Modern Spiritualism. 
 It contains the addresses of Dr. Peebles and the 
 most noted speakers and pioneers present, with illus- 
 trations of the home of the Fox sisters. A memento 
 edition, tastily bound. 15c. 
 
 (317) 
 
20— EPISTLE TO THE ANTI-SPIRITUALISTS. 
 
 A sharp, crisp and telling letter to the Convention 
 opposed to Spiritualism. A brief yet well executed 
 defense and a challenge. 5c. 
 
 NEW AND LATEST BOOK. 
 
 21— SPIRIT MATES— SEX-LIFE— MARRIAGE— DIVORCE AND 
 REUNIONS IN SPIRIT-LIFE. 
 
 This book, all-important and instructive, is a work 
 portraying deep, thoughtful study and literary ability. 
 From his extensive knowledge of the spirit world, 
 and the valuable collection of material, Dr. Peebles 
 has produced in this work a memorable and last- 
 ing tribute to the abstruse subject of spirit -mates. 
 Coupled with his writings are those of some forty 
 well-known authors both in spirit life and on earth, 
 thus forming a symposium upon the questions re- 
 lating to the foundation of society here and desti- 
 nies hereafter — The origin of spirit-germs — Origin 
 of sex-life — Is pre-existence a fact? — Are all spirits 
 necessarily immortal or do they ultimately disinte- 
 grate? — Is the premature born child immortal? — 
 When does the infant begin to be immortal? — Is 
 marriage a contract or a sacrament? — The nature 
 and failure of marriages — Why the increase of di- 
 vorces ? — Do spirits influence marriages and divorces ? 
 Marriages in spirit -life — When and how spirit mates 
 unite — Their future — A collection of valuable expe- 
 riences of every-day life confirming the fact — Com- 
 munications from spirits to their counterparts on 
 earth. Elegantly bound in handsome covers, over 
 300 pages, $1.25 
 
 SIX JOURNEYS AROUND THE WORLD— IN MSS. 
 THE ANGELS OF THE AGES— IN MSS. 
 
 318) 
 
 C* 173 82 1 
 
\s 
 
 3*, 
 
 
 *'Wmm 
 
 A 
 
 4> 
 
 % *•••' A ' 
 
 fe-% ^\^/V Ati^-% /.^%% 1 
 
 
 ': > V -V 
 
 ->\. v^V v^V v^v 1 
 ^ .-afef-. v^ .•/$&&•. w .-afc\%^ .-ifiW 
 
 
 
 ^ «$* ^iSllSfv ^°^ °^ Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 
 Jr* «v r A • Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide \ 
 
 
 : \/ .«0 
 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 4* /<g8sL& V , c ° ♦5iiiSfeL\ °° PreservationTechnologies 
 
 ^^^mS" "^(V ^'SmmV*'* A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 tvOwS C < ^ • ^ Sotv • 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 ° h •**&> *?\>5<2fflNi>. 4> v* •€^B^O^° Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 
 ' O ^*J ?€2ZW* % * J? ^ •jW^^.* rN (724)779-2111 
 
 -ov* 
 

 •\ /•'*:•% /^> /^V 
 
 '.• > u -n»i. • 
 
 
 
 J°- 
 
 y v^> v^v v~v 
 
 ft ^* -1 
 
 /**"*♦ «K*A • , 
 
 
 . »• A 
 
 
 ■5°* . 
 
 
 *>„ ** & ;* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <> *'V? 
 
 
 * o 
 
 s, 
 
 
 
 
 P ^ 
 
 
KS^CONGRESS 
 
 012 903 190 6